CSF: Celestian Special Forces

Chapters

Foraging
When Day Turns To Night
A Changed Place
Suspicions
A Premonition
Practice and A Mission
Tricks of the Trade
A Friend In Need
The Fate of a Clan Part One
The Fate of a Clan Part Two
An Alternative
Strange to Stranger
An Unexpected Visit
A Mare's Scorn
The Calm Before The Storm
Once Gone
Recovery and An Unexpected Encounter

Foraging

Several years later from the events of CSF: Beginnings, after the Nightmare Moon Incursion and the Discord Incident, Aces and Shadow will be forces to go up against one of the toughest enemies they've ever faced, with help from an unlikely ally they will have to take on this new enemy head on, while the fate of Equestria hangs in the balance.

I was out in the Ever Free forest, walking along the same game trail I've been using for the past few months. Foraging without magic on the ground is a lot more difficult than in the air with magic. Today I was up for a challenge though. The past year had been pretty dull for Shadow and I. With Discord safely locked away in the statue, we've had nothing at all to do except settle the odd border dispute or calm a rampaging dragon. Nothing like the stuff we used to do. Although I'm not saying I'd like anything to happen, because I don't, but something is better than nothing.
Foraging wasn't my specialty, Shadow was much better at it than I was. But if there was one thing I was good at, it was identifying which plants were safe to eat and which ones weren't. That actually saved us once when Shadow had picked some berries out near a lake, thinking they were normal blueberries. Good thing I stopped her from putting them in her mouth, otherwise I would have been hard pressed to save her with my magic.
Although I wasn't good at foraging, I had a few good spots I liked that were ripe with plants and picking a few, I wound my way back up the trail, keeping an eye out for any animal trails leading through the forest. If anyone knew a good berry, it was the wild animals. Soon enough, I was walking back through the door to Shadow and I's little cottage.
When we graduated from the CSF academy, Princess Celestia made us the protectors of Ponyville and the surrounding area including Canterlot and Cloudsdale, the largest region to protect out of all the other members. We were settled into this cottage near the Ever Free Forest so nopony would disturb us on a day to day basis, it also provided a means to hide our true presence here.
Anytime we went into town it was always in disguise, I was under the guise of Lance Quills, an exotic quill and ink maker like my father. While Shadow was under the guise of Gemstone Blue, acting as a rare gem finder like my mother. No matter how hard I tried though, she would never talk about her parents much. I quietly accepted this as I knew her fillyhood was harsh.
My hoofs clacking on the porch I call out, "Shadow I'm home! And I got some really good stuff for dinner tonight." She met me at the door with a smirk and a quick kiss. That's something else, she and I have been trying to start a family for the past month. No luck so far but we can try, if you know what I mean.
Our house is modest enough, your average outdoor cabin. A separate bedroom, a small guest room, a kitchen and a living room. What guests we do have, which are few and far between, don't see is that we have an underground armory under our roof. As well as the lockers that are built into the wall to house with combat ready equipment.
I walked over to the kitchen table and dumped what I had collected, a bowlful of berries, a few assorted fruits and a fireflower, Shadow's favorite. She smiled big at me when seeing it, "Oh you know just what I like." I grinned back at her. This has been a routine we've been getting into. One week I go out foraging, while she stays home and tends to the household chores. Whilst the next week, we change roles and she's the one who's foraging. It's worked out for us well enough so far, although we always seem to be arguing about who got more each week.
Nuzzling her I say, "Always for you my dear," I smirk, moving over to where our lockers are, I hit a button on the chimney, causing our lockers to appear. Storing my foraging gear in the bottom half of my locker, I turn to see Shadow already starting on the dinner. Grinning, I move in next to her, helping prepare the vegetables into a salad with some hay we have left over from the last time we were in town.
After fifteen minutes of that, we both sit down at the table, chowing down on the food we made. "So did you see anything interesting while you were out today?" She said, eager to find out any new trails I might of found.
"I followed a new deer trail off of the lake path today, it's where I found your flower." I said, winking at her.
Laughing she replied, "Alright alright, don't tell me. You use that excuse every time I ask. Where do you keep getting these flowers anyway? You manage to find one every week while I can't ever find a single one."
"Oh I have my ways," I grinned at her, "Anyway, if I brought you one everyday it wouldn't be special now would it?"
"Okay, okay I get your point," grinning back at me. "You do know just the kind of thing I like though, always perfect."
"Always for you," I winked. She got that mischievous look in her eye whenever she knows shes going to get something she wants. Suddenly she pulled me across the table, pulling me into a long kiss. Closing my eyes I relished it, whiling away the rest of the night with her.

When Day Turns To Night

I was sitting in our house near the Ever Free forest when it happened. It was a sunny afternoon day, Shadow was out hunting for food while I stayed back and waited to see if Celestia had any orders for us. All of sudden, the sky turned black. How this happened I don't know, but night had come early today and I knew something was going to happen.
I hopped out of my chair and rushed over to my locker, hastily putting on my vest, belt, and arranging all of my utilities and ammo. I slung my second rifle, a Hoofington Tac-50 with a suppressor, across my back, and fished out my pistol from my bedside table, shoving it into it's holster. Not long after I had finished my preparations, Shadow got back, flying in through the door.
"Aces! Good you're already ready. I don't know what this is, but it doesn't bode anything good." she said, rushing over to her locker and replacing her hunting rifle with her HiR-550 which was also suppressed along with her ever present shotgun. Once she was ready, we both left our home, locking it magically from the air. We flew as quickly as possible to Canterlot, when we got there, Princess Celestia was pacing around her throne, a worried expression on her face.
Bowing quickly, Shadow and I approached her. "Princess, do you have any idea what's going on here? One minute it was a normal day, the next it turned to night!" I said, panting from our dash over here.
"I'm afraid the situation is grave. Nightmare Moon has returned once again, only this time she has inhabited the body of an ordinary citizen. Using his naturally evil side, she has magnified her power ten fold and is probably on her way here right now." she paused, looking at us. "You two must not be here when she arrives, for if she learns of the CSF, all hope of stopping her madness will be lost."
With both nodded at her, "Roger that Princess. We'll fly above the castle and keep a watch on it. No matter what we won't be seen."
Briskly nodding at us, she returned to her pacing, gathering a note and pen. "Now go, I sense she might be coming here as we speak!"
Bowing quickly, we rushed out a door to the side of the throne room, quickly taking flight to an altitude most pegasi can't reach. There, we hid ourselves from view with magic, flying wide circles around the palace ground, alert for any activity. Not soon after we reached altitude did I see a yellow pegasus pony fly into the palace courtyard. The Royal Guards quickly scattered at the sight of this new comer which quickly confirmed my suspicions on who this was.
Calling out with my mind to Shadow I said, 'I bet that's Nightmare Moon. I wish we could do something, sitting up here makes me anxious.'
'I know, me too. But we have to obey the orders the Princess gave us. No matter what are we to reveal our existence to Nightmare Moon.' she thought back at me, the edge in her voice clear. I sighed inwardly to myself, this inaction was killing me. Although I kept where I was, watching the inside of the palace as Nightmare Moon confronted Celestia. Soon enough, a flash of orange and yellow light emanated from the throne room and when I checked again, the Princess was gone!
I started to fly down, but Shadow stopped me. 'Aces no! We can't go yet, not until we hear anything from the Princess or Nightmare goes away!'
'Let go! I have to help! The princess just disappeared!' she didn't let go though, her grip was firm on my forelegs. She brought me up to her, facing me to her.
'No Spade, you can't. We have to wait.' I sighed to myself again.
'You're right...' I stopped myself and flew back up to her level. 'All we can do is wait now.' Shadow and I waited what felt like an eternity, but in reality was only about five minutes. A Royal Carriage was being flown into the palace grounds with five out of the six mane five there. Also with them was a... A Diamond Dog.
I felt Shadow's hatred for them as much as my own through our link. Although he was with the mane five, so whatever he had done must be important. I followed their progress through the palace, seeing as they found the throne empty and the note the princess left. The mane five just didn't know what to do with themselves... These are the ponies that saved Equestria twice?
The Diamond Dog however looked like he was keeping himself together. From nowhere, Nightmare Moon appeared again, scarring them all even further, but not the Diamond Dog. He charged at her like a wild animal. 'I've got to give him credit, this dog has spunk.' I thought to Shadow who agreed with me.
No matter what spunk he had, the Diamond Dog was quickly stopped just feet from Nightmare Moon. What happened next, I can't quite explain as they are all transported somewhere else. 'Where in the hay did they go now?!' I thought, quickly finding the trail of magic and diving towards where it was headed... The Imperial Gardens.
Close behind me was Shadow who shared my concern, 'Nightmare Moon must be pulling another Discord move, putting them in a maze to pit against their fears.' Oh no. If that works it'll be just like Chaos Day all over again.
We flew over the maze, spotting as each of the ponies, including the Diamond Dog swept their ways through the maze. First we noticed the fact that Fluttershy was surrounded by all her friends, bleeding, dying, unable to help them. This didn't make sense though... That's when I saw it.
'Hey Shadow, you see that? Surrounding Fluttershy, that haze.'
'Yeah I see it, it's almost like... It's the same type of magic illusion Discord used. She's tricking them all into seeing things that never really happened.'
'Yeah, she's trying to drive them insane through the use of her tricks.'
Next was Rarity, who went inside her salon. All we could hear from the inside was a scream, then rarity running out tears stinging her eyes. After Rarity was Applejack, who was wandering through a wilted Apple Acres to go into a rundown barn. Only to run out after a second at full speed. The next one was Pinkie Pie, who went inside Sugarcube Corner and after a party cannon and several minutes, she came back outside her hair deflated... Uh-oh. After Pinkie was Twilight, who was in the midst of her friends, all reading letters from her about them. The look on her face could break a heart. Lastly was the Diamond Dog, who at first was surrounded by gems of all sorts. It looked like he didn't know what to do... Which was odd. But he quickly succumbed and ran after the gems, only to have them turn to dust in his hands. He roared, as loud a roar that I've heard from a Diamond Dog since that day long ago....
But whatever he did worked, for it broke each of them out of their trances. 'Good, they're free.' I thought.
'Yeah, now they can get on through the rest of the maze,' Shadow thought back. Which they all did. They all quickly trotted through the maze, only to come to the center of a dead end. Almost as soon as they were there, an argument broke out between them all about each of their visions.
'I knew this would happen. They're already fighting about what they saw.' Quickly enough though, Nightmare Moon made another appearance, after a brief flash... The Princess was there again! 'Shadow! The Princess is back!'
'I know!' she thought gleefully, 'although I don't think this is the end of it.' Nightmare Moon had then summoned the Elements of Harmony, but as quickly as she made them appear, they soon disappeared. With a maniacal laughter that we could hear from our height. Celestia regained her footing and began addressing the mane five as well as the Diamond Dog. Soon enough I received a dispatch from her.
'I need you both down here now, I have important instructions that I must relay to you both. My power is weak and I can't keep this connection for long...' and as soon as she said it, our connection dissipated.
Diving like hawks, we both arrived at the ground, our cloaking spell going away as we got within see-able distance. We landed with a flourish, sending up as little dust as we could from a fall from that height. We bowed quickly to the princess, as soon as we got upright, the Diamond Dog said,"I didn't think you had guns, Celestia. Being peaceful and all." He was the most well speaking and grammatically correct Diamond Dog I have ever seen. Celestia reared her head as if bit, turning towards the dog as he said again, "Where I come from, they're common tools. Anyway, care to explain the two before us?"
"They are just some ponies here to help." she said. If ever there were a bad excuse, it would be that. After another moment, she nodded, probably some mental conversation between them, and directed her attention towards us. In a mixture of telepathy and whispering she said, "What I need you two to do, is to help the Diamond Dog and the others in their attempt to find the Elements. With how attuned you are to them, that shouldn't be difficult. Once you have found them, bring them back here to me in the throne room, there you will have to protect me for as long as you can while I merge their power with my own." Shadow and I nodded sharply at the Princess.
Turning towards the Diamond Dog, I extended my mind towards his in attempt to gain on what his personality was. The first things I heard was, 'Good luck, buddy. Just cause Celestia can, doesn't mean I don't have my methods of blocking you out.' Ha, I laughed inwardly, no matter how prepared he is, he can't keep me out fully. I tried to dig further, to very little success though, as his thoughts were a jumbled mess of inversion. What little I gained from it was that he wasn't the same as regular Diamond Dog's... He was different somehow, which only confirmed my suspicions about him. That's something for later though.
Shaking my head, I moved back towards Celestia, disusing what our plan would be with Shadow. 'What we're going to have to do is break off into two separate groups, you and the five to search through Canterlot, while me and the dog go down to Ponyville.'
'Wait!' she thought worried, 'are you sure it's safe to go with him? You remember what happened the last time we trusted them...'
I smiled at her, 'Yeah I'm sure. I can't put a hoof on it, but he's different somehow...'
Still not assured, she unslung her shotgun from her shoulder, 'If you must, take this. It protected me the last time there was trouble them.'
I immediately took it, kissing her gently. 'Thank you, I'll take good care of it. And myself.'
Turning away, I moved to look at the Diamond Dog as he continued talking with the mane five. "Or an alicorn or two..." he finished before turning towards me. He eyed me suspiciously, especially the rifle across my back. Good, I thought, this will mean less trouble. He spoke to me then, "Alright, you already heard my plan, what were her orders to you?"

I grinned at him, "First things first, we need to get introductions out of the way." I said as Shadow moved up next to me. "My names is Aces, you can call me Spade. This here is Shadow," she made a polite bow. "Who we are and what we do I cannot tell you, any of you." I said addressing all of them, "But what I can tell you is that we will help you all find the Elements of Harmony."

"Call me Zin. I can tell you more about myself when this whole ordeal is over." Zin gave me what looked like it was a smirk, but acted more like a goofy grin. He removed something from his back... A guitar. Odd sort of thing to be carrying around, especially at this time. He started inspecting it like he'd never seen it before.
"What exactly is that?" I started but he payed no attention to me, hitting a button on the side of the guitar. The v-neck of the guitar shifted inwardly, then outwardly again as it formed the blade of a short-sword. Shadow and I looked wide eyed at each, then I turned my attention back to Zin.

"That's new..." he said, looking back up at us, his expression becoming confused as he looked from us to his guitar. "Uhhh...Carry on.” he said haltingly. He slung his "guitar-sword" across his back, giving both of us a shrug as he did so. "That's never happened to me before."
Pulling myself back to reality, I spoke loudly addressing Zin and the mane five, "Here is what the plan will be." looking at Zin I say, "Zin and I will head over to Ponyville and using my magic, will locate whatever Elements that Nightmare Moon might of hid there.”
Shadow spoke up, addressing the five, "You five and I will stay here in Canterlot and using my own magic will search for any of the Elements that she may of hid up here." All of the five nodded their agreement towards Shadow, while I looked Zin in the eyes, nodding at him. He nodded back. I'll keep my eye on you, I thought, no matter how different you are it appears as if your instincts can get the better of you.

A Changed Place

Shadow had just begun to depart with the mane five when the Diamond Dog... His name is Zin, said, "So, Spade. How do we get down there? It took us a while to get here, and we don't have that long." He looked over his shoulder and watched as the others departed. He's a dog, there's no fast way we can get down there... Unless. I thought, grinning to myself.
Spreading my wings, I flapped once or twice, getting ready to take off. Just like training, I thought. He turned back to me, confusion written on his face.
"Two things come to my mind. One, you're INSAAAAAANE!" he howled as I took flight, dashing towards him, grabbing his arms in my hoofs. I never learned what two was. I flapped a few more times, relishing his reaction as I gained altitude. His eyes were wide with a mixture of fear and excitement.
"How do you like the view down there?" I called to him, relishing the moment.
"You're mad, absolutely mad!" he screamed back, looking at me then back at the ground. His weight was nothing compared to what we lifted during training, so there wasn't much exertion on my part. I caught a good downwind, which made our trip to Ponyville even faster. There were several groups of ponies fitted all around the square, with decorations all around. The statue of Princess Celestia was torn to the ground and had be replaced with one of Nightmare Moon in her new form.
I scanned further as we approached and spotted a few of Princess Luna's guards with a strange magical aura around them. She must have done something to them. As we approached the square, a few ponies looked up to see the two of us. Casting a quick spell, I disguised my horn and made Zin's features change a little so he wouldn't be recognized. Calling down to him I said, "When I say now, I'm going to drop you, so be ready." He looked up to me as if I was out of my mind, but simply nodded a second later. I approached a small group of ponies and let him go. He fell without a sound, landing with a dull thump in the group.
Once he was safely aground, I flew behind a building and quickly cloaked myself. Turning the corner, I saw him dusting himself off, looking around for me. I approached him without a sound, whispering, "I'll be back, stay here." He nodded in my general area, and walked over to the fountain, sitting himself against it.
I took off around the corner then, headed for where I spotted the two guards earlier. I un-bottled a small sleeping powder, putting a dab onto a piece of cloth. Walking up to the closest one, I prepared myself, checking to make sure his friend was far enough away. Tapping his shoulder, I shoved the cloth in his mouth as he turned around.
The magic had an instant effect, putting him into a deep sleep. I dragged him off behind a house, kneeling beside him, resting my horn against his head. "Sorry friend," I said as my magic worked to dissipate the spell cast on him.
After two minutes of hard work, the aura disappeared and his breathing returned to normal. One down, one to go I thought. The next one was a little harder as he was already heading back to where I was. Getting the cloth again, I uncloaked and walked up to him. "Sir, can you please help me?"
He sneered at me, "Out of my way you foal," he said, shoving his way past me. As soon as his shoulder touched mine, I twisted his hoof around, and before he could let out a yelp, I shoved the cloth in his mouth. Repeating the process with this one, I left an imprint in their minds to stay hidden until this was all over.
First things first, I thought. With my horn gone, I cloaked my original cutie mark and made a guise of my fathers, a quill and inkwell. It will last, I thought, at least for a day. With that, I set off to meet my companion.
Approaching the fountain, I spotted him still sitting there, receiving a few awkward glances from the ponies nearby. Deciding he's suffered enough, I walk up to him. "Well hey there old friend, fancy seeing you here!"
He jumped at my voice, turning quickly for me, ready to pounce. But he seemed to recognize me, as his features eased quickly and he said, "Hey, yeah, long time no see!" He walked up to me, "You look different from when I last saw you."
"As do you! Your fur just seems to have changed color!" I said with a smirk, winking at him. He seemed to get what I was doing as he said, "It happens with age." Before we could steal away from the square, another one of Luna's possessed guards approached us, 'Damn, missed one!'
"What are you doing here, mutt?" he barked at Zin, casting a suspicious glance at me, "And how do you know this particular mutt...?"
"Lance is my name, Lance Quills," I said making a bowing gesture, "And this here is my friend from years gone, he used to help me with the making of my ink in Hoofington until he was driven out of town one day."
"Yes, yes sir," Zin said, putting on the drawl of most Diamond Dogs, "Me and his were good friends until the Day..." he said, slurring his words. Nice act you got there.
The Guard simply snorted at us, "Fine, do with the mutt as you please, but keep him out of the middle of town, he's smells like crap." the Guard jeered, pinching his nostrils shut before walking off.

Looking back at Zin I said, "Come on, We have work to do." I waited a moment as he talked with a younger filly, impatient to be off. Once he was done I began searching with my magic for a trance of any of the Elements. It took a minute but I finally found one. Calling over my shoulder to Zin who was trailing behind me I said, "I have zoned in on one of the elements. Can you keep up?"
Before we set off, he reached a hand behind his backing, making sure that his "instrument" was still in its place. As a signal that he was ready, he got on all fours. I immediately galloped off into the direction I was getting the signal from.
They say Diamond Dogs are fast on their paws, but Zin was having a hard time keeping up with me, even though I wasn't flying. The path wound throughout Ponyville, finally we came to the end of the town where a small path headed into some brush. "Through here," I called to him behind me, starting through the path.
"You're quite the conversationalist, now aren't you? Anyway, this just leaves two more." he said sarcastically. Ignoring him I broke through the wall of trees surrounding the path, trying to stop any that would whiplash back into Zin. Although, I laughed to myself, I couldn't stop them all.
Finally the path ended into a small clearing with an old statue of Nightmare Moon, when she was in her past form. "And I thought she was evil looking inside Bumble." he quirked in again. Does he ever just focus on the job? I closed my eyes, concentrating on finding the exact location of the Element while Zin began sniffing around.
"It's here somewhere..." I grumbled to myself. I narrowed my search to the statue when I sensed him looking at me. Opening my eyes, he was sitting there grinning at me with his lopsided dog smile. "What?" I said. He pointed upwards at the statues head, and then I saw it. The Element of Magic was sitting atop her head. Using a bit of my own magic, I brought it down to me, putting it inside a pouch on my vest.
"One down, two to go." I said, cheerily. This wasn't going to be that hard at all. Zin let out a groan, probably thinking the precise opposite. We started walking back down the path, this time I used my magic to clear out any remaining branches when I heard him speak up.
"What's your problem with Diamond Dogs?" I screeched to a halt. That moment...

Shadow falling, can't get to her. Too slow, won't make it. They've got her for sure... No!!!!!

As quick as it happened, I snapped back to reality. I shook my head, getting rid of that painful memory. "Nevermind, let's just focus on the task, who knows how much time we have left." Good, we'll leave it at that. But taking the opportunity, I focused my mind on the Princesses.
She picked up on me immediately, saying, 'There isn't much time left. I fear Nightmare Moon may be onto our plan. You need to hurry and find the last of the Elements. Shadow and the five have found two already, and are searching for anymore.'
Once our connection was severed, I quickened my step, leaving the branches to hit us both in the face as I dashed through the treeline. "It's been ten minutes so far, and they already have one of the elements as well. Maybe I should have brought some of them with us..." I said back to him as we broke through the cover.
"You think? Either way, Nightmare Moon is kind of like Discord when you think about it. Discord made you think outside the box when you should really look inside of it...Wait a second...Spade, go look for the third one." He dashed off before I could say anything. Raising my wings slightly in annoyance I shook my head. Damn dog better know what he's doing...

Using a bit more of my magic, I searched for any other Elements other than the one that was in the direction that Zin was heading. Finding it, it was in an odd location, right under Cloudsdale. Odd, as far as I know, nothing of significance happened with Nightmare Moon under Cloudsdale. Shrugging to myself, I took flight, zipping my way as close to the canopy as I could without clipping a wing on a tree. Once underneath the great city, I landed amidst a patch of berry bushes.
Searching with my magic again, I let my horn guide me as zipped my way through the forest. Come on, come on! I thought, this has to be close! I would soon find it. Around the center of where the city was above, I entered a looked like a small impact crater. I looked on in horror to see what was inside....
Rainbow Dash with the Element of Loyalty around her neck was laying unconscious and badly bloodied atop a barely breathing but awake Princess Luna. My eyes wide with fear, I dashed towards where they lay, gently removing Rainbow Dash from atop the Princess. Rolling onto her flank, the princess groaned as a pool of blood emerged from where she was laying.
"Princess Luna!! What happened?! How did you and Rainbow Dash end up here?"
She coughed up blood before answering, "Nightmare Moon... Attacked Cloudsdale... Tried to stop her... Rainbow Dash tried to help... She was to powerful for us... We landed here..." she said, her breaths coming in wheezing gasps.
"Oh no, oh no oh no oh no. I've got to get you aid quickly my Princess!" I shouted, attempting to get her on my shoulders. She just pushed me away.
"No... Take Rainbow Dash to Celestia... Stop Nightmare Moon before it's too late..." she said, coughing up more blood. My mind raced, searching for a way to complete my mission and save the princess. Deciding on something, I scooped up Rainbow Dash in-between my hooves and places Princess Luna on my back.
"I can't leave you here Princess. I'm taking you somewhere safe for now and I'll be back later once Nightmare Moon is gone." I said, grunting from their combined weights.
"Thank you..." she sighed, as I secured her to my back.
"Now, this won't be comfortable, and will cause you a great deal of pain, but it will keep you conscious for now and let us get where we're going as fast as we can." I said before raising my wings and taking off. Immediately Luna let out a long gasp, muffling her tears as whatever wounds she had opened up again.
I flew, quickly and hard back to my cottage on the other side of Ponyville, staying as low as I could without cause the princess undue pain. It took me a full two minutes to fly there with both of them weighing me down. As soon as I reached the porch, I sent Rainbow Dash down gently, while rushing through the door with Luna. Removing the sheets from the bed, I quickly places her on it, examining her for her wounds.
She was barely conscious at this point, and from what I could see, a long deep gash ran along her underside. A layer of muscle just barely keeping her organs in her body. Already more blood was seeping out from the wound, staining the bed red. Taking from my medical pouch, I removed some disinfectant from the pouch, pouring it over her wound, clearing out the dirt and debris that had gathered there.
She howled with pain, barely keeping herself under control by gripping the sides of the bed. Acting quicker, I started working a healing spell against her wound, weaving back together the muscle and skin that was lost. She groaned and twitched as I wound it back together, but otherwise held still as I worked on her. After ten minutes, the muscle was fully knit back together, with a layer of pinkish skin on top.
"It's going to scar," I told her gently, "but for now you're stable. Don't move from this bed for at least a day and even after that, don't leave the house under any circumstances. There is plenty of food and water here to last a month, so you will be fine."
She nodded, and in an agonized voice said, "Thank you very much for your kindness... Now go off and defeat Nightmare Moon!" I nodded at her, leaving some food and water by her bed before I left. Outside, I picked up Rainbow Dash, placing her between my wings.
"Are you ready to go faster than you normally go?" I said, taking off so fast that the wood of the porch split into a hole. At near rainboom speeds, I flew back to Ponyville, being careful not to break the sound barrier. As soon as I neared Twilight's Library, I slowed down to a normal flying speed, carefully lowering myself to the ground as I appeared at the front of the tree.
The doorway was wide open and I saw Zin perched over a book near the stairs of the library. Stomping at the door, I let him know I was here. As he turned to me, his eyes nearly popped out of his skull as he saw Rainbow Dash. He rushed towards me, gently lifting her off of my back. "Come on, we don't have much time left." I told him, as he gripped her by the waist. Nodding towards me we headed outside, I took off again, grabbing him by his shoulders, flying for our lives back to Canterlot.

We were in Canterlot within a few seconds, slowing down as fast as I could, I dropped Zin in the courtyard, landing beside him. Together we dashed for the door to the throne room, once there, we burst through the door, only to see Shadow and the mane five already there with Celestia and the three other Elements already around their necks.
Zin reached inside my pouch, producing the other two Elements including Rainbow Dash, whom he now was placing down carefully next to the others. Zin stepped back a few paces, giving them room as Celestia began weaving her magic. I walked over to Shadow, nuzzling her. Thank goodness she's alright. Well of coarse she is, she can take care of herself. "I'm glad your alright. Did anything trouble you while you looked for the Elements?" I asked, looking for any marks on her.
"No, only a few bewitched Guards, nothing I couldn't handle." she smirked, winking at me.
I grinned back at her, "Great to see you again though." She nodded smiling, "Although when we get back we may have an unexpected guest..."
"Oh you, always inviting people over without asking," she laughed hitting my shoulder. I laughed with her, nuzzling her again. We stayed like that for a minute before a maniacal laughter broke through the throne room, breaking the silence. Before us in a cloud of smoke, Nightmare Moon appeared again. Her eyes scanning those below her. I nodded to Shadow who quickly moved towards the Diamond dog. Calling back I said, "Here you might need this." throwing to her her shotgun. She gave me a devilish smile, turning back towards Nightmare Moon.
I quickly dashed up next to the princess, laying myself on the ground about to get ready as I hear Zin talking with Nightmare Moon. "Rearing your ugly face again? Man, wonder how Bumble puts up with you." Unslinging my rifle from my back, I set it up, deploying the bi-pod as I heard Zin again, "And really? Twilight's romance book?" and again, "I don't get you, as you don't get me. Now, we can do this one of two ways. One, you can try to get to Celestia again and I stop you. Two, you just back down nicely and I don't have to get bloody."
Oh Celestia he sure is arrogant. "Nothing you do will change the fact that I am unstoppable!" Nightmare Moon retorted, so loud I almost lost focus. Almost. Pulling out a magazine from my vest, I pulled the bolt back on my rifle, shoving the magazine into the well, I pulled it forward, loading a cartridge when she said again, "This body is stronger than Luna was...Was being the keyword." The words passed right through me as I took aim through my scope, adjusting to the extreme close range of Nightmare Moon.
"Did you not hear? Pity." she continued. Quickly enough I sighted her, I took one last breath. Inhale. Exhale... And pulled the trigger. The shot made a big tut noise as the round left the barrel. It flew straight and true, only... It didn't hit her. I looked up amazed, the round had stopped a mere inch from her forehead, just hovering there.
"You dare strike at me? One of you shall pay for this..." she roared. Her eyes scanning those of us here. Her eyes quickly landed on Shadow. No!!! I screamed in my head. Pulling the bolt back and chambering another round. But I was to late.
"Shadow, move!" Zin screamed as he rushed towards her. To late. The bullet speeding its way towards her. I tried slowing it down with magic, but it only stopped it slightly. Only again, it missed its intended target. Zin jumped in front of Shadow at just the right time, taking the bullet in his chest, sending him flying back several feet. I stared at him. He barely knew her...
"Not who I was aiming for, but it will do for now." Nightmare Moon cut in again.
"You're dead." I said those words so intently that everything in the room went silent. Faster than the eye could blink, I moved back down to my rifle. Fired. Cambered another round. Fired. Both rounds sent out in the matter of milliseconds of each other. My eyes turned red. As soon as the rounds were out, I followed them, breaking the sound barrier instantly. Instantly I protected the others as I surged forward, making sure no harm came to them from the shock-wave.
So occupied as she was with the bullets, she didn't notice as I cleared the distance in less than half a second. Ramming straight into her, I brought her to the ground with such force that the tile around us broke and shattered. Faster than I've ever been, I turned her towards Celestia just as the Rainbow of Harmony shot forth from them. With all the strength and speed at my disposal I launched Nightmare Moon at the rainbow. I watched as she flew into its path, engulfing her as she screamed out in anguish, "Nooooooooooo! Not again!"
That was the last thing that I saw before fatigue took over my entire being. I was so tired... I closed my eyes as her screams faded in my ears and went into darkness.

Suspicions

"Excuse me." Zin said with a small grunt. I raised my head a bit, peering first at the pegasus pony, then at Zin from under the lid. "Can you tell me where I am?" he said again, grunting from his obvious discomfort.

"I found you laying on the ground not far from this pegasus. Mind telling me what it was about?" I offered, with a slight settler's drawl to my voice. Having spent some time with them, I was able to perfect their speech patterns.

"I stopped him from causing harm to another pony. I ended up using his guitar as a weapon, and kept it. Now, if I may, who are you?" he almost demanded, a hint of anxiety in his voice.

"My name is Lance, Lance Quills. And not to discredit your own story, but I'd very much like to hear his own." I grunted, nodding my head towards the pegasi. Zin's jaw hung slack, probably remembering the name from when I mentioned it in the town.

"We've met, if I recall correctly." he hissed at me, the accusation clear in his voice. I gave him a little smirk, just noticeable enough to throw him off a bit, when the pegasus moaned again, training Zin's attention from me. "Do you know what happened to him?" he demanded again, staring over the pegasus. He got up from his cot, walking over to the pony. I casually dropped a hoof to my belt, feeling for my knife. If he tries anything, I'm going to have to do something.

He looked at me then, waiting for my answer. I shrugged drawling on, "Sorry, can't say I know much about what happened." He looked askance at me, obviously not buying it. I just tipped my hat at him, a gesture he seemed to interpret as deal with it. I lean forward again in my chair, getting out of it as I stepped a pace closer so he could look at me better. Uncertain recognition was written all over his face as he looked over me.

To the side, the pegasus tried to get up using his injured arm, only to let out a small cry before falling back into the cot. I chuckled inwardly to myself, you can keep trying that all you want. You wont be able to place any true weight on that leg for a good two weeks. "Maybe we should get him to the hospital. I'm in no condition to travel, though." Zin said, looking not at all worried at the pegasus.

Gripping his side, oh you foal that's not where you were injured, he moved back over to the blanket I had spread for him and sat down, looking from me to the pegasus then around as if looking for somewhere I could leave from. I chuckled again, this time out loud, "You don't know a dugout when you see one, do you son?" I said, laying a little emphasis on the ending. He merely shrugged at me. Shaking my head, I moved over to the pegasus, getting a grip on his bad leg. "Come on there kid, you're gonna be alright." I said, pulling him up with little effort.

Still dazed from his injury, he merely grunted. I looked around the burrow, making sure the only thing I left was my writing and quill making equipment. I then turned my head to Zin saying, "I'll be back shortly. Don't touch anything whilst I'm gone, you hear? It takes me a long time to make all of this and I don't want you mucking it up." I said, enjoying this little charade. He, on the other hand, simply nodded, taking me completely seriously.

Grasping the pegasi, I got up on my back hooves and moved some of the above cover aside, making room to get him and myself up. Picking him up, I hoisted him through the hole, to hear a small thud, followed by another moan as he landed sideways on the ground above. Grinning, I hoist myself up top, placing the cover back in its place. Before I leave however, I place a few markers on the cover, so if anypony or dog for that matter, tried to get up and leave, I would know.

I looked over to the pegasus, who was getting himself up shakily. Shaking my head, I move over to him, getting a hoof around his bad leg, and helping him limp out of the forest. Once we were over the next hill, with Ponyville in site, far from anything a pony or dog could hear, I decided to ask him a question.

"So what's your name kid?" I ask, continuing with the accent I have. I really do enjoy it, maybe I should talk to Shadow like this. I chuckled, oh she would love that.

"My name," he said wincing from a slight bump in the ground, "my name is Lisp. I really do thank you for saving me out there. If that dog woke up before I did, he would have killed me."

I nodded, "Diamond Dogs are like that son," giving him a quick grin, "you have to deal with them though. You know the saying, you have to love and tolerate everypony."

"Yeah well, he's not a pony. Nor should he be anywhere near ponies." he said. Boy, this one sure doesn't like Diamond Dogs, even I don't mind them as much. "All they do is cause trouble, attacking mares and stallions as they please. I also have a personal grievance with that one," he said just a small bit darkly.

"What did he do to you anyhow? I've heard his side of the story, now what's yours?" I inquired, expecting some half-truth from him.

"For starters, he barged into Ponyville acting like he belonged there and was welcome. After a few words to leave, he threatens me and humiliates me in front of everypony." he said, a bit of rage building at the memory, "then when I drove him out, three young fillies protected him for Celestia knows what reason." by this point he was fuming, but I let him continue, knowing he was most likely leaving out a few key parts to this story.

"Then, then! When I go after the pony that slept with my marefriend, Octavia, he has the nerve to stop me! He jumped me from behind, took my guitar from me, attacked me with my own guitar," so that's where he got it then, I thought. "Then walked away with it!" he gasped, his pace quickening as his adrenalin started pumping.

"Whoa there kid, settle down now. You are in no state to go that fast with this injury of yours." I said smugly, giving his leg a small shake.

He grunted, trying not to show his pain, "I don't care. That mutt stole my guitar, and stole my pride," ah pride, we meet again. "And there's nothing I can do about it! Right when I was about to get my revenge, somepony swooped in from nowhere a nearly broke my arm!"

I looked at him straight faced and said, "There really is nothing you can do kid. A few more days when he's healed and you won't be able to stop him." Lisp beamed at me, turning red about the cheeks. "Ah I didn't mean to burst your ego, but here, let me help you. If I can, I'll talk to this mutt," I chuckled, "and see if I can wrestle back your guitar from him. How does that sound?"

"Really? What makes you think he'll listen to you?" he shot back. Ungrateful curt.

"Trust me, I've been around ponies, Diamond Dogs too, for a good part of my life. I know how to deal with them."

"Pfft," he snorted, "I doubt that. You're just somepony from out west who doesn't know anything about how things work around here." he said looking at me like he had just scored a point. I gave him the warmest smile I could muster before bending his arm backwards and shoving his face in the ground.

His cry was instantly muffled, didn't need nopony hearing us this close to Ponyville, when I said in a barely audible whisper, "You listen here you ungrateful sod. I walk you all the way out here to Ponyville, when I could have stayed where I was and continued my work. I offer to get your property back AND fix your problem with the dog and this is how you repay me? With insults?" his cry was muffled again by the ground. "Now you listen right here, I'm going to get your guitar back, but if I you ever cause problems again, I'll know. And I will find you. Do ya' hear me?" Another muffled cry.

I let him back up to see a tearful face matted with dirt and grass. He whispered, trying to hold back his tears, "Yessir."

I nodded at him, "Now good. You can tell anypony you like about what I said, I'm sure they'll get some enjoyment out of it. I know just about everypony in Ponyville and Cloudsdale so go ahead and try it."

He said again, the tears starting to clear up from his face, "Yessir."

I smiled, there's hope for this kid yet. "Good now lets get you to the hospital." and we walked off to Ponyville.

It took us another half hour to get to the hospital, but it was easy enough getting him checked in. I knew the nurse that was on duty and she agreed to take him in for a few bits. Walking out of Ponyville General, I sigh happily to myself. "Such an eventful morning, I'm actually quite enjoying myself." I said aloud.

I was startled as I heard a voice from behind, it was Twilight, "Well hi there Lance! How's Gemstone doing?"

I turned around to see her coming down from the street with the ever present book in her satchel. "Oh well hey there Twilight," I call to her, making my way down Ponyville's main road, "She's doing great. It's really a great thing that happened to us. Both of us are really happy." I give her a welcoming smile.

She moves up beside me as I walk down the street, "So what brings you into Ponyville today? Need any more books or supplies?" she got that smile she always has when I need to come for a book.

"Naw', just dropping off a pony I found in the hospital. He had gotten into a bit of trouble and I helped him out of it. He's not hurt to bad but he'll have to stay in bed for a few days."

She looked at me with a slightly worried expression, "You sure he's alright? What was his name?"

I shrug at her, "His names Lisp. He was roughing it up with a Diamond Dog when I spotted them while I was looking for a special species of bird I found in one of your books."

She stopped dead in her tracks, "Lisp? Diamond Dog? Oh no oh no oh no. That must be Zin. Lance, tell me what happened, can you take me to Zin, is he alright?"

I glance over at her, tipping my hat. "He's mighty fine Twilight, they got into a bit of a scuffle but I found them both unconscious on the floor. Took him in to where I was staying."

"Oh Lance, thank goodness you got there in time. Those two are always fighting. Would you mind if I came with you to check on him?" she said, trotting a bit to catch up with my longer strides.

I tipped my hat at her again, "Not at all Twilight. I think you showing up will cheer him right up. He was seeming a little blue when he came to, so I'm sure a visit from a friend will make him right as rain." I said smiling at her.

"Oh yes, I've been worried about him ever since he left the hospital, he's still got that piece of tile lodged in him and maybe you with your knowledge of medicine and me with my magic could help get it out." she said, perking up a bit.

"Sounds mighty fine Twilight, follow me and I'll take you to where I've been staying." I said, trotting out of Ponyville with Twilight on my heel.

After around ten minutes of walking, we reached the edge of the Ever Free Forest which made Twilight a bit uncomfortable. "Oh Twilight, its fine. All around here is clear, I made sure of it personally." I said, giving her a reassuring smile. Quickly returning it, she followed close behind me as I moved aside some brush to let her through.

She continued walking for a few steps before I called out, "Stop! Don't go any further!" she froze instantly with fear, looking all around as if she had done something. "You almost fell right into our little hideout." I said walking up to her and brushing aside some of the cover with my hoof. It hadn't been moved since I left, so Zin was still in there. She looked at me amazed.

"Wow Lance, you did all of this?" I nodded.

"That book you lent me about different plant life really helped." she smiled at this. Climbing through the hole, I give her a way to get in, helping her get through without falling. Once she was in, I moved the cover back to its normal spot. Turning then, I see Zin beginning to wake up. Raising his head, he stared surprised at Twilight, and just a bit angrily at me.

“Oh, hey. Didn’t expect to see you here.” he said addressing Twilight, giving her a weak smile. He had something in his hand, some sort of device which he quickly tried to hid, although Twilight didn't seem to notice.

“Lance told me that he found you two unconscious. What happened?” she said with a worried edge to her voice.

Looking down, Zin scratched the back of his neck as he said, “That is a good question...” Let's see what story you can come up with Zin. Impress me. He finally said after a minute, "I was walking when I heard Lisp shout at me. Tried to plead with him, but you know him. Hot headed and thinks with his flank. This tile in my chest limits me, so I can’t fight back. I blacked out before I could really do anything.” He looked up to her, searching her expression. Not bad, I thought, not bad at all.

She trotted over to where he sat, staring at the center of his chest. “I can’t believe you would do something as crazy as sacrifice yourself to buy us time...” by this time she sounded chocked up. She wanted to do this, I realized. She wanted to thank him with hardly anypony else around. “Can I ask you a question? I want an honest answer.” she said again. I knew what was coming next when she said, “Why did you help us?” There it is. Now what will he say?

“If you knew where I came from, you’d understand. Life wasn’t easy, Twi.” he said, looking into her face. Oh I know where you come from, if only she did as well.... He began to tear up but quickly controlled himself as he said, “I don’t take kindly to those who fight for evil or the wrong reasons.” they stared at each other for a full minute before Zin snapped back to reality and turned to me.

“Would you have anything to add? You’re being very quiet, old friend.” Now that caught me off guard. My hat hid any expression of surprise my face might have given away. Calmly I replied like I had been shrugging, Twilight looked shocked, looking at me then at Zin.

"Old friend?" she said nervously.

Looking at Zin I say, "Nothing to really say I guess. It seems like the two of you were having a good connection at that moment." I said, smiling beneath my hat. You won't catch me in your game. Then turning to Twilight I said, "I've met him before. On what was dubiously called, 'Nightmare Night' I happen to be in town getting the months supplies for the house when I saw this guy right here," I tipped my head at Zin, "In the midst of a group of ponies with a Guard about to get up in his hackles."

"So being the pony I am, I went up and gave the fellow a hand. It's quite the tale actually, you should have seen the look on that old Guards face," laughing genuinely at the memory . "He told me he was off on a mission to find the lost Elements Of Harmony and he needed a pony or two to help him. I right off agreed with him, as Nightmare Moon wasn't no friend of mine." I paused, looking at Zin who's look had turned from smug to confusion to a small amount of anger.

"So we set off then, looking all round Ponyville and the area around it for them. We found the first one atop the Nightmare Moon statue outside of Ponyville, that girl and her ego." I said, pausing for a short breath. Twilight was eating up this story and so was Zin for that matter. It looked as if he almost completely bought it, but still had some nagging suspicion.

"He went off then, sure that he knew where one of them was. I parted from him then, being told to meet him at your Library when I finished my own search. Now the only place I hadn't thought to look was by Cloudsdale, so going with my gut instinct I flew over to check out what all the fuss was about, supposedly some battle between Nightmare Moon and Princess Luna." Twilight nodded at this, having heard the same thing.

"Now what I didn't expect to see was, flying up to Cloudsdale, I spotted in a clearing not far under it, a small crater with two ponies inside. When I flew down, I couldn't right believe my eyes. It was the Princess and Rainbow Dash lying in the crater. Rushing to help, I pulled both of them out of the crater. Not wanting to waste any time, I brought the Princess back to my home where my dear Gemstone was. She took care of her whilst I headed back to the library with Rainbow Dash."

By then Zin was looking intently at me, looking for any hint that my story was false, but I gave none. For to me, it was true. "From there I flew the two of them up to Canterlot to see Celestia and fight of Nightmare Moon. Now, I'm not one to run from a fight, but I had my own worries down below and I couldn't be staying any longer. So baring my farewells, I left them in the courtyard, flying back down to my cottage to help Gemstone with Luna."

Sighing, I take a short breath, regaining my breath from the long story. By the end, Twilight was tearing up again, while Zin sat there nodding to several of the things he knew. "Oh thank you Lance, for all you've helped us with." Twilight said, breaking the silence and came and gave me a hug. Hugging her back, a tear running down my cheek, I thought, oh if only you knew the real story Twilight.

Pulling back, Twilight smiled, first at me, then at Zin. "It seems like you two are old friends after all."

I nodded, "Sure as rain we are Twilight. Hay, we might not be here now if it weren't for old Zin over there."

Twilight and I turned towards Zin to see him deep in some thought. He gripped his head in pain, looking towards the floor. He's going over the story I just told, trying to figure out was is true and what wasn't. He sat like that for a few seconds before Twilight again broke the silence, “Zin, are you alright?” an edge of worry in her voice.

“Y-Yeah...Just caught in the past...” he sighed, sitting back heavily against the wall behind him. The look on his face was one of pure puzzlement. He obviously wasn't sure what to believe and what not to believe. I would have to revise the memory spell to his human characteristics soon, otherwise more pieces of the past may come back to him. I made a mental note to send a dispatch to Celestia to help me with the spell.

We sat there awkwardly for a minute before I said, "Twilight its starting to get dark out here. You should probably be headed back to Ponyville." She nodded at me moving over to where we entered.

"I can make it back on my own, thank you." she said as I pushed aside the canopy and began crawling through. As she said that I simply dropped back into the burrow. "Are you sure you and Zin will be alright here alone?" she said, worried again.

"Oh you don't have to worry about us Twi, Zin and I will be just cozy in here. This place really does keep the heat well and I have a few candles with me for just that purpose." she nodded at me smiling. I moved over to her and helping up through the hole, I wave my goodbye as she walks from sight. I once again shift the cover back into its place, hiding us once again from sight.

Shaking my head, I turn back to Zin, only to see him standing fully erect only a foot away from me. I almost laughed out loud, gee, he really does think he's hot hay. "Alright Lance," he said hissing my name, "I buy most of your story, but I think you had a much larger role in the hole thing than just helping me." he said, looking smug as if that was his big reveal.

Shaking my head, I move back over to my chair, leaning back against the wall as he looked on me, a little embarrassed that I simply ignored him. "I said," he growled, taking a step towards me, "What else were you apart of that night?"

I sighed to myself, well his memory has all but returned. He can't remember who I really am or what I really did though, so no matter how angry he gets with me he won't find out anything else. So all I did was shrug at him saying, "I can't say I did much really. Sure I helped you and the others with getting the Elements, but really what could a normal pegasus pony do against Nightmare Moon?" I shrugged again, adjusting myself in my chair.

Zin was angry now, I was denying him what he sought and he knew he wasn't likely to get far with me. So doing the only thing he could, he tried to force it out of me. Taking two leaps towards me, he hoisted me up with some effort out of my chair by my vest before pinning me against the wall. "Now I don't want to hurt you, but if I have to I will. You will tell me right now the truth, all of it."

I lowered my head so only my mouth showed and I grinned at him, an evil grin of someone who knew he was in complete control. He seemed to sense this as he said a bit haltingly, "What are you grinning about?"

"You," I said coldly in my accent, "You think that a little force will change the mind of anypony. I can see why Lisp attacked you. You think you own the world and everypony will just be fine with it. Well let me tell you son, today you just messed with the wrong pony." I looked up then, a trace of fear in his eyes, but still defiant.

Before he could respond, I pulled out my knife from its sheath and rammed the hilt into his lower jaw, causing his head to jerk up. A small crunch came from the impact and Zin howled in pain, holding his snout as he back up a few paces. I moved to him then, before he could recover and jammed the hilt into his gut causing him to cough up a small amount of blood and fly back into the cot.

"You listen here dog," I said shaking him, preventing him from slipping back into unconsciousness, "I've been mighty kind helping you out, going out of my way to bring you here after your fight with the pegasus. I could have left you there and nopony would have known, but I didn't. Now I'd like it if you started showing me a hint of respect." I released him, moving back to my chair to sit down again.

"So what do you say? I am who I say I am, and what I told you was the truth. You can either accept that, or I can be on my way." I said, shielding his view of most of my face with my hat. Facial expressions can give a pony away and as good as I am with controlling them, it never hurts to have a little extra protection.

“Look, I don’t have to explain my past to you right now,” he said, wiping away the blood from around his mouth. “But one thing gets me is this...Do you know anypony by the name of Spade or Shadow?” Ah so it's out at last. I had been expecting him to ask this at one point and I had prepared myself for it.

Without a single hair out of place I replied coolly, "I don't reckon I've heard those names before," I said staring at his eyes. "Why, are they some friends of yours?"

He grinned, "I don't know. I can't quite remember. I feel like I've heard their names before but I can't place them..."

I shrugged at him. "Nopony I know, that's for certain. I've been in this neck of the woods for a good deal of time now and those two names haven't crossed my ears." He stared blankly at me, trying to work through something in his head. "Well I reckon it's time you and I hit the proverbial hay." I laughed a bit.

He tilted his head, his jaw still bothering him. "You're right." he said before laying back down on the cot. Relaxing back in my chair, I pulled my hat over my eyes, slipping into a half-sleep. Any noise he might make would wake me up. If he got it into his head to make his leave, I would know.

A Premonition

I looked all around me to see darkness, the usually beginnings of one of my premonitions. As I slipped into the dream, I looked all around me. I was back in my cottage with Shadow and... Our new born foal! She had a red coat with a green mane, a mix between me and Shadow. Not only that but she was an alicorn just like the two of us. So I guess this is what Celestia wanted after all, not just a group to keep the piece, but to also bring back the alicorns.

I was separate from this dream, floating in the air above myself and my family. They seemed happy, like I've never seen myself or Shadow before. This dream lasted for a few minutes as I watched them, before I was pulled away from the image to something completely different. And much much worse.

I was looking over Ponyville, although it was different. Fire spewed from the hay on some of the houses while I heard ponies screaming in the streets and homes. I was helpless to do anything as I was rooted in the spot overlooking the village. What I saw running around the streets I almost couldn't believe, Diamond Dogs, hundreds of them running through the streets of Ponyville, crashing through doors and killing ponies left and right.

I looked on with horror as the ponies were slaughtered on the streets or in their homes. Suddenly I heard a burst of gunfire coming from the air as several alicorns flew through the skies. Diamond Dog after Diamond Dog fell prey to the bullets. This continued for several minutes while the dogs continued to filter into the city, their numbers left mostly unmolested.

I was left with that image as I was pulled out of the dream, awakening back in the burrow, back to reality. I was breathing heavily and my body was drenched in sweat. I heard movement off to my front and I resisted the urge to shake the sweat from my body. Peering out from under my hat, I spotted Zin as he was crawling away from the cot, towards the edge of the burrow. Reaching up he slowly began to move away some of the canopy from the roof, looking over his shoulder at me every few seconds.

He began to hasten his work, making a little more noise as he cleared a few more branches out of the way. When finally there was a hole big enough for him, he began to climb through. I heard a soft thump from above as he landed. He didn't bother placing the cover back in place as he began to take off, slowly making his way out of the the treeline. Grabbing my rifle from where it lay hidden, I flew out of the hole without a sound, flying up into the trees where I watched his progress.

He was slowly making his way out of the forest, attempting to be careful with his steps, but not enough that he didn't break a twig every few seconds. Pulling out my pistol, I remove the magazine and eject the loaded cartridge only to replace it with a single, magically enhanced tracking dart that would give me his location so long as it stayed buried in him. Loading it in, I attached a suppressor to the pistol before loading the round.

The dart would embed itself into the muscle, or bone if I shot right of the victim, emitting a continuous magical aura that would give me his position at any distance or location. It was also made to feel more like a sharp prick than a dart going in you so as to not over-alert the victim.

Taking aim then, I sighted for the one place he wouldn't be able to remove it without permanently injuring himself, his spine. Taking aim, I waited for him to get out in the open. Right before he took off, I fired the dart, watching as it flew straight and true, right into the middle of his spine. He let out a muffled yelp, quickly moving a paw up to his mouth and turning towards where the burrow was. He sat there for five minutes, looking into the forest, seeing if I had heard him. He at last turned around, breaking out in a fast dog sprint across the field, heading somewhere south of Ponyville.

I flew up high into the cloud layer, beyond sight of anything on the ground as I followed him. Unslinging my rifle, I reach into my utility pouch, producing several items. The first of which being a suppressor which I attached to the end of the gun. Next was a closer range holographic sight for if I need to get close on the ground. The third was a longer range magnifier that went behind the sight built in with a side clip, that when touched would force it to the side of the rifle. Lastly was a small thermal imaging plate that I placed onto the scope, allowing me to, if necessary, see heat signatures and through walls.

Once my preparations with that were done, I loaded a magazine into the rifle, pulling the charging handle back before slinging it back across my back. Then taking out my pistol, I reload the magazine and cartridge, making sure that was loaded before shoving it back into its holster.

After everything was done, I honed back in on Zin's signal, he was moving fast out in the open plains, still heading somewhere south of Ponyville. He continued his run for several more minutes, giving me time to do some more preparations. Making sure everything was secure on my vest, I began counting how many magazines I had. Twelve. Four with holo-point ammunition. That translated to about two hundred and forty rounds. If things got tough, I would only be able to operate for a short period of time before I ran out of ammunition.

After I finished checking all of my gear, I cleared my mind of all thoughts, readying myself for whatever awaited me ahead as I idly flew from cloud to cloud. Finally after another few minutes of running, he appeared at the entrance to some sort of large cave that lead deep into the ground.

Launching himself into the cave, Zin began his journey in it while I stayed outside. I couldn't follow him in there as there would be to high a risk of being detected. So I simply waited atop the cloud, already composing my report to the princess. As a last thought, I put a small box on the end of my rifle that projects an infrared laser when activated, also with the option of projecting a high energy beam of light to blind targets or see in the dark.

I sat their, composing my report, idly moving some clouds around for better cover for about half an hour before I noticed any movement at the mouth to the cave. Grabbing my rifle off of my back, I sight in using the normal scope, spotting Zin who was flanked by two other Diamond Dogs, one having a dark green fur color whilst the others was a deep purple. Who those two are, I have no idea. But Zin will sure as hell have some explaining to do if I ever catch up to him.

The two other dogs said their farewells, traveling back into the recesses of the cave while Zin continued on his journey, headed back in the direction we had come from. He had learned something in his time down there and was probably on his way to confront me on it. He also moved, normally for a Diamond Dog. No more halting with his steps, running at full speed, if not a bit faster. Whatever happened in there had changed him, although what it changed didn't worry me.

I flew after him, continuing my hopping from cloud to cloud the whole while. No need to let him know I was here before the time was right. With his increased speed the trip took us a fourth of the time as before when he finally got to the edge of the forest. He broke through the bush, still trying to be quiet as he made his way back to the burrow.

He plans on coming back as if nothing ever happened. I smirked, thinking of the differences he would have made in the top of the canopy if I were still there. I followed him, staying slightly above the trees until he was just at the burrow. He placed his steps carefully, looking around for its exact location.

Deciding to end it, I land without a sound several meters behind him, pointing a hoof I said, "If y'all are looking for it, it's right there." He turned quickly to face me, fangs barred in an intense look. He eased up a bit when he saw it was me, but not completely.

"Thanks, I almost couldn't find it. How long have you been up there." he said glancing up at the trees.

"Oh about a half hour or so. I had seen you'd left but you had a good head start on me and I didn't reckon I would have the time to look through the plains for your trail." I said, fixing my hat so it sat squarely on my head. "So what were y'all doing out there?"

He shrugged, obviously not the least bit worried that he'd been caught. "Just going for a little walk. Clearing my thoughts as it were." he said grinning in that goofy dog way of his, more so in fact now.

"Really? Mind telling me why you were sneaking round here like a snake?" I said idly, lifting my hoof up and checking to see if I'd stepped in something, as the answer didn't really matter.

"Oh just didn't want you to get worried about me being gone is all. I would think you would have come after me or something," he said, throwing the accusation at me.

"Naw," I said, finding my hoof very interesting, "I reckon you can be out and about on your own without me having to look over you." I looked up then, to see him fuming a bit, obviously upset I found far more interest in my hoof than him.

"Ah, I see. Why'd you wait out here then?" he said, still fuming a bit.

"I figured I'd wait up here for y'all to get back. I usually get up this early anyway, reminds me of when I was a young colt out west." I said, smiling at him. I really did wake up this early in the morning, it felt amazing as the chilled morning air flew through ones mane. I noticed he had some sort of necklace with a blue gemstone set into a gold inlay. Must have been some gift from those other Diamond Dogs. I wonder if it's connected to his new attributes. It has to be. You can't change that much in a half hour without some magic.

“You can drop the act, Lance. Or should I say Spade?” I stared at him. So you've figured it out. The spells been broken. I now knew for sure the necklace had something to do with this change. Whatever I don't know, the princess is sure to at least have an idea about. "How’s Shadow doing?” my eye twitched in annoyance. Go ahead kid, keep your little game going. “That’s right. I know it all. The bullet in my chest, which hurts like hell. Yet I know something about you, too..”

“I told you, I don’t know anypony by those names. That’s crazy talk.” I think I was enjoying this game more than him. He knew what was going on, yet he seemed determined to get a straight answer out of me, good luck with that kid.

“There’s two parts. Here is a freebie. I know there are a total of ten of you. The other part I can tell you later.” Ah he knows of the others then. That certainly is news. I can't stay here for much longer, this report has to go out now. He froze then, motionless as he stared with sightless eyes. A few seconds later, he snapped back to his sense. Someone's talking to you, I mused to myself. “By the way, your rifle is hanging out.”

Ah I did that on purpose you foal. I knew something was up, no point trying to hid this much anymore. Grabbing it from behind my back, I idly look down the sights, pulling the bolt half back, checking to see if the cartridge was loaded, which I knew it was. "You mean this old thing? I've had this for ages. Don't let her sleek furniture fool you, we're old friends." I say playing with the last, smiling at how I brought that around.

"Old friends..." he said, grinning, "it seems like a lot of 'old friends' have been getting back together these past few days."

I tipped my hat at him, "Aye, that they have. Although I've been with this girl for a while now. While you and I, have seemingly just met."

He nodded at this, moving from his tree to stand face to face with me on the trail, only a few meters apart. "So what now?" he said with that same arrogance he's always had.

I smirk at him, "Nothing changes who you really are kid. Not some injury, not a necklace you happen to find while walking. You're still the same person at heart, and don't let anyone tell you otherwise, ya hear?"

He got the sightless stare again, this time I though, for another reason. The words I had said were true, nothing can change who you really are. But they seemed to have a greater impact on him as his muscles loosened and his eyes softened. Still on my guard however, I idly lifted my rifle, inspecting each of its sides.

"You know the worst place to get shot kid?" I paused as he snapped back to reality, "It's the stomach. No matter what anypony tells you, that's it. Not only can you not recover from it, you're last few moments will be spent in utter agony as the acids in your stomach hit your other organs." I paused for dramatic effect. "Sure ponies say getting cut say, in the chest hurts more, but none of them have had to deal with slowly dying from the inside."

Zin appeared a bit shaken by this, a hand idly drifting over to his stomach. I grinned, gotcha. "So since we're here all on our lonesome, do you have anything y'all want to ask me before I gather my things and leave?" I ask, leaning against a tree, placing my right hoof in front of the other.

“Spade...I need to talk to both you and Shadow. It’s about the future, and I don’t mean just between you two. Please, the fate of Ponyville rests on it.” Sorry kid, that won't happen. And I have pretty good idea what your Diamond Dog friends told you about the 'fate of Ponyville.' “I know it’s likely against your orders, but I need to make sure you both know. Plus, I think she wanted to tell me take care in person.”

Ah I remember that. No, not in person kid. Both of us know better than that. She was happier to tell you like she did. "I still don't know who this Spade character is. Nor Shadow. What I do know is what the fate of Ponyville rests on." he jumped at this, surprise written all over his face.

"What?!" he shouted, glaring at me, "You were there, at the cave! You were even in there with me!" he shouted, rage filling his voice.

"Naw kid”, but now I know the truth about where you went." I said as he stopped, caught in his lie. "You see, there's a few things you don't know about me, despite the things you claim to know about me." I said looking him over as his fur stood on end, "I know about the Diamond Dogs and their uprising. About what the fate of Ponyville is. You see, I saw it all happen."

"But... How did you see?" he said utterly confused.

"Ah now that I will keep to myself kid." I said with a grin. "As for what I'll do about it, as soon as you stop from keeping me here, I'm off to see the Princess and tell her all I know about the Diamond Dogs," I paused, "and you."

He flinched, stopping himself from jumping at me. The position I was in he wouldn't have gotten far either. He let out his anger in one sigh, saying “You can tell her, no doubt she will believe you and try to wipe out every Diamond Dog...Even the innocent ones.” Oh no, you misjudge us. We won't merely wipe out the Diamond Dogs. We'll find out which ones will be responsible and put a stop to them, not the all of them, just those who wish to cause harm to others.

He turned his head then, looking back at me. “Wish you luck with your foal. I hope they take after you." I nearly jumped out of my skin. How did he know about that?

He was walking in some random direction when I called out to him, "If you ever get back to Sofia, tell her a friendly pegasus pony said hello." he froze in his tracks, his shoulders tensed.

He turned towards me them, pure hatred in his eyes. "It WAS you that I saw in my dream. You." he said hissing at me, taking a step towards me. "You," he was shouting now, "How much do you really know about me?" Ah the shoe has turned the other hoof now.

"I know enough. You have problems with your ma and pa. You're in love with your friend Sofia, but unable to tell her. I've also come to the conclusion that the reason you are here," he was looking intently at me now, ready to pounce at any moment, "Is because the one known as Discord sent you here. Also, that necklace you have has a strange aura around it. Some sort of keeping magic. You can't take it off on your own and it prevents you from leaving Equestria."

His look was of utter surprise as I continued, "Now if you ever want to rid yourself of it, I know a unicorn or two that could easily break that spell." I said finally. The look on his face was still a veil of anger, even after I said this.

“You know what? What I wanted to tell her is that her mother was killed right in front of me! You don’t even know the half of me. You saw me when we were just little children, and those weren’t even my real parents. You could at least be a little bit grateful that I am not as evil as other humans. Because if I was, would you and Shadow be together?” he sighed, and I couldn't help feel a bit sorry for him. I know he loves his friend, maybe that wasn't what he was going to say, but still.

“My real parents didn’t want me. Hell, those two didn’t want me either. The other students at my school tortured me to the point I nearly killed all of them. The only way they stopped me was by getting everyone on me, as well as the security. I killed my foster dad when he tried to stab me with a knife. So excuse me for being the slightest bit rude.” Ah kid, if only you knew the half of my own story.

He sank to his knees, trying to hold back the tears as a few drops landed in the dirt. I took a halting step towards him. Were he anyone else I would have been at his side, but him being who he was, I stilled had to be cautious around him.

“I have come to learn that you regret nothing. Dwelling on the past makes you weaker in the future...It doesn’t matter, though. You could care less, I bet...” he said, the tears choking up his speech, “Sometimes... I think it would be better for everyone if I was just dead...”

His story is so much like my own. Forgoing my caution, I moved up next to him, laying a hoof across his shoulders. "It's alright kid. It's alright. No matter what life throws at you, you need to keep going. I learned that the hard way, and it seems you have to." he was still holding back his tears, sobbing into his hands.

"The only person who can get you out of this yourself," I said, unclipping my knife in its sheath from my belt and placing it in his paws. "An old friend gave this to me a long time ago. It helped me through some of the hardest points of my life and it seems like you might need it more than me." I said, closing his fingers around it. "You keep it for now. I want it back, but for now you can keep it. Hold onto it until the situation is grave and when you feel as if all hope is lost."

“So far it seems that way... You ever heard of the saying ‘out of the frying pan and into the fire’?” he said looking up at me now, tears still forming in his eyes.
"Naw' kid. But I get your drift when you say it. What fire are you falling into?" I said, helping him up to his feet as he gripped the knife tightly.

“The fire of uncertainty. When I came here, I thought things would be different. Fresh start and everything. The only difference between here and Earth is I don’t have my pistol.” He smiled at me in the dog like way of his, “Was the best shot, too.” Oh you wish kid. He let out a small laugh before gaining his composure and said seriously, “There is only one issue to deal with now.”

I tilted my head at him, go on kid. “The uniting of the clans. It is what the Diamond Dogs told me...Here is a small fact I think you might find interesting, though. The two you saw me with, and don’t lie, have lived for over one thousand years. I am supposed to train to stop it, but I lack a trainer.”

I smirked at him. So that is what you're getting at. Sorry kid, my training is staying with me forever, fate of Equestria or not, that's not a secret I will divulge. “You sure?” I asked, to which he nodded. I believed him, at least for the most part. People or ponies tend to leave out the incriminating parts of any kind of story. He seemed to be hoping I would offer to train him though, although I think he knew that wasn't going to happen.

“When you noticed me leave, right before that I had been visited in my sleep by them. I went through a...Tough trial...I’ll leave the details for later, but now back to the task at hand. I think I would like to accompany you to Celestia. I have unfinished business with her.” Details I'll make sure are known to the princess and I.

I shrugged at him, I was planning on telling her about you anyway, better to get an account in person I suppose. “If that’s what y’all want.” I said after a moment. He nodded at me again, too which I sighed. I was starting to enjoy myself, although it's time to get back to work now, I thought.

“She needs to get this bullet out of my chest, or else I won’t be able to help stop the dogs advances. How do we get there?” I grinned at him, making sure my hat was secured I spread my wings and took off, disappearing above the trees. Gaining some speed, I quickly dove back into the trees, diving at him from behind. I reached down and picked him up underneath the armpits, flapping a few times as I broke through the canopy of trees and into the open morning sky.

Practice and A Mission

I flew slowly, trying to break through the wind currents so they would whip him around less, although something still seemed to be bothering him. He was squirming around in my hoofs, way to fidgety for my to fly without accidentally dropping him. "What's wrong down there?" I called to him over the wind.

"We've have to land. Now! Somethings wrong, my whole body feels like its on fire!" he shouted back, his squirming increasing. I sighed, we were still a few kilometers from Canterlot and Ponyville, so letting him down here wouldn't be all that much trouble. I flew in lazy circles to the ground as his movements became more erratic to the point where two meters from the ground I just had to drop him.

He landed with a dull thud, quickly recovering and dashing over to a small outcropping of nearby rocks. Hey you gotta go, you gotta go, I thought to myself, laughing quietly out loud. I landed about a ten meters away from him, flipping a rock back and forth between my hooves to pass some time.

Over from where he went, I heard a few grunts and painful moans as well as some dust coming up from where he was. Maybe he isn't doing his business, I thought kicking the rock aside and trotting over to where the rocks where. "Y'all okay over there?" I called over to him.

I didn't get an intelligible response, only a few muffled grunts and moans. "What's all this racket about?" I said, moving up through the rocks on the other side. Zin was laying on his back on the ground, trashing and kicking up dirt. I rushed over to him, trying to calm him down, "What in the hay is wrong with you?"

He responded with a slight growl as his thrashings ceased. The dog I saw was slightly altered from the one before. Crisscrossing across his hole body were strange blue lines that looked liked native tribal markings. All this seemed to be spewing from the necklace around his neck, all of the lines either tracing from there, or branching off from the ones around his neck. His fur had darkened considerably and he looked a tad bit larger, not in height, but in mass.

His fangs were barred in a feral snarl, his eyes shut in agony. "Well this certainly is different," I said allowed. His eyes snapped opened at me, instead of the normal red they were a deep blue. Bloodshot lines streaked his eyes like he had indulged in to much alcohol. His eyes also had a more feral look, like that of a true Diamond Dog. So he's turning fully into one of them, I thought, if not a bit better.

He leaped to his feet, snarling at me. "Who are you, how did I get here?" he growled at me, fangs still barred. His instincts must have taken over, I've got to be on my guard.

I threw up a hoof in a friendly gesture, I went to brush my knife as I did so, only to find it wasn't there but clenched in Zin's paw. Aw hay, I forgot I gave you that. I'm going to need a replacement for now. "Just a friend helping you on your way." I said giving him a small smile.

"Why are we here? Where are you taking me?" he growled again.

"I'm taking you to see the princess remember? We're going to get that bullet out of your chest." His eyes went blank and he collapsed to the ground with a thud. His features had loosened when he hit the ground. He's passed out, I thought incredulously to myself. "Oh well, nothing can be done. I can't bring him to Celestia like this." I said, as I picked him up and placed him across my back. "Let's get you someplace more comfortable."

I walked into the middle of the field, placing him back on the ground I went around gathering small rocks and twigs for a fire. No telling how long he'll be out. Once I had gathered everything I began making setting them up in a makeshift firepit. Settling down, I pulled two blankets from my backpack, setting them down on the ground and placing Zin on top of one, while I sat on the other, reaching into my backpack again and pulling out one of my ration boxes.

"Might as well get some chow while I wait for you," I said, opening up the box and inspecting its contents. Some hay with a flower or two for desert. Boy do I hate field rations. The hay is as processed as it gets and the flowers taste like sawdust. I thought long ago about finding the person who made these and giving a good hoof in the ass but I quickly got as used to them as I could.

Munching on the hay, I thought more about the report I would make to Celestia and about home. I rarely let my thoughts drift of home, but I had some free time with nothing happening. I sat there for a good two hours thinking, before Zin stirred. He wasn't awake but at least he was still breathing. It was about midday and there were no signs of him waking up so I decide to get a little practice.

Moving back over to the rocks, I took out my spotting scope from my backpack, setting up on a piece of flat rock next to me as I unslung my rifle. Attaching a bi-pod, I flicked it down and set up. I unloaded the rifle and put a tracer magazine in. Pulling the bolt back and loading a round, I gave myself two magazines to play around with. I was going to be refilling soon so I could expend some ammunition.

First I used just the holo sight, giving myself targets up to half a kilometer to a kilometer. From rocks to small trees. Taking aim, I checked each shot with the spotting scope, doing the math of the wind-age and other factors. In about twenty minutes, giving one minute between targets, I expended my first magazine.

As I reached for the other I heard the sound of a rock shifting from behind. I turned quickly around, rifle at the ready for whoever it was. I sighed when I saw it was Zin. "Dear Celestia kid, never sneak up on me. Had I only seen a part of you you may have lost it."

He put a hand behind his neck, rubbing it apologetically, "Sorry about that. I just heard some noises from over here and decided to see what was up." he said, eyeing everything I had setup.

I sighed again, "Well don't just stand there like an idiot. If you want to help me, come on over." He smiled wide, bounding over in a few leaps. Moving over to the scope, I left the rifle open for him. "The more experience shooter is usually the spotter, so go ahead and take the rifle."

He gleefully moved next to me, laying down in a somewhat awkward firing position as he tried to grip the rifle. His fingers to big to fit comfortably around it, he resented to using a claw to pull the trigger. "Grab the magazine to your right and load it in." he did so, fumbling around with it a little before getting it in. "Pull the bolt back and load a round into the chamber. Once you do that, wait for me to call out targets. The scope is zeroed in for two kilometers so just use the holographic sight for now.

Once he had done all that he said joyfully, "Okay, now what?"

"I'll call out targets for you, you find and do your best to hit them." I said looking through the scope, "Alright, first target, one hundred meters, spruce tree next to a large boulder." he took aim, and after a second fired. The first shot landed just short of the tree. "Miss," I called, "increase your aim a bit." He fired again, this time the round glancing the left of the tree. "Take one more shot, a little more to the right." On the third shot he hit it in the center. "Good hit," I called over to him.

We proceed this process, the targets getting progressively further until about 250m when he ran out of ammo. By this time he was extremely excited and when the bolt jammed back in the locked position he frowned. "Over already?"

"Yeah kid, done already. Not bad for you're first time. Certainly not an ace shot," I said giving him a smirk. When he had finished, an hour had already passed.
He gave me a smirk, "I said I was a good shot with a pistol, not a rifle.” he looked up at the sky, before turning his head back to me saying, “So, time to hit Canterlot.” I nodded at him, spreading my wings and flapping a few times to gain altitude. Once at a good height, I circled and swooped back down, grabbing Zin from under the arms.

Lifting us off the ground, I flapped furiously to gain a height that would put us on level with the palace in Canterlot. Turning towards that direction, I flew slowly, unsure of my companions endurance after what just happened and made my way towards Canterlot.

After a twenty minute flight, we finally made it over Canterlot. I turned, headed for the palace where Princess Celestia was sure the be waiting. Luna had recovered not long after she had been out, and had returned to the palace where she was staying now. Although she was still in recovery as her strength returned to her.

Near the entrance to the palace I circled lazily, slowly loosing altitude as I dropped Zin the last two meters to the gate. Almost immediately two Royal Guards stopped their hooves, ready to charge at Zin. Swooping down in front of them, I land between the two groups. “He’s with me.” They looked at me and nodded, as I lost the accent

We entered through the doors to the palace and began making our way to the throne room. The halls were slightly furnished, with a few rugs and over hanging chandeliers every few meters or so. The spaces between each section of rug were filled with torches that basked the area around them in a copper light.

After a few of these hallways we finally reached the doors to the throne room. At the door, I paused and looked at Zin. I sure hope you're ready for this kid. I've really grown on calling that, I think I'll keep doing it I mused to myself. He didn't fully understand my message when he nodded, but I simply opened up the door.

There was a brief pause as he entered through the door, to which I followed standing slightly apart from Zin. As I entered the room, the Princess looked at me and her features immediately relaxed. “What brings you here?” she said projecting her voice across the hall, addressing Zin.

“Silver Claw says hi.” he said, referring to one of the Diamond Dogs he had met earlier.

Celestia paused for a moment before she said, “You must be the other leader she mentioned.” Looking over at Zin, I saw him shake his head at her to which she replied, “Then who are you?”

“Here’s a hint. A bullet to the chest.” he said smugly. Wow, I was right when I said he wouldn't change. He still has his arrogant overtone when he talks to ponies.

“How do you remember?” she responded with hesitation. He was trying to play some mental game of wits with the Princess, one I doubt he will lose.

“Celestia, I am the third. Magic has no effect on me anymore, nor the others I think.” he said with a smirk, crossing his arms and lifting his head up a bit. “That’s not why we are here, though. We both have discovered something that could upset the balance of Equestria.” he turned his head towards me, obviously wanting me to continue.

With a sigh, I stepped forward, passing him and bowed to Celestia. "What we have learned," I said, "Was that the nomadic clans of the Diamond Dogs are rising in power and quickly building a force in which to attack Ponyville and the surrounding countryside." she looked shocked, but no surprised to here this news.

I continued, "by my estimates, they're going to be done with their preparations in a years time. After which they will release their forces into first Ponyville, then moving down the countryside and attacking the other cities and towns across Equestria. Also by that time their numbers will be in the thousands, enough to do just that."

She nodded, standing from her throne and moving forward to address us both, "Thank you Aces, and thank you Zin for bringing this news to me. It has come over my attention that there has been increased activity by the clans, but I never thought they would try something like this." she said, pacing around back and forth. "It will take us some time to prepare, almost the entire years grace that you two have given us. But by then we should be well enough defended to withstand the brunt of their forces here in Ponyville. If we can stop them right from the start, they won't be able to attempt something like this ever again."

She stopped in front of Zin, "For your services, I and my sister will aid you in removing the of the projectile in your chest." Zin nodded, a look of joy on his face. She moved over to me then, "As for you, I will discuss your mission in further detail once we are alone." I nodded, already having a hint at what I would be doing. She looked towards Zin again, addressing him, "Now if you could follow me, we will attend to you first."

He nodded, preforming a curt bow, "Thank you Celestia." She began to depart through the room from a side door, flanked by her two Guards in which Zin followed. As they left through the door, I went another side door, one to the Imperial Gardens. Instead of heading to the Old Oak tree in which the CSF training center was, I instead went down a path that lead somewhere behind it.

What I came up to was a smaller oak tree, a few years through its growth, not nearly the size of the other one. Kneeling beside it, I look at the words inscribed. 'To those who have been lost in the line of duty in the service of Equestria, we will Never Forget.' The tree was planted a few years ago, after the death of #2. Using his ashes the members of the CSF had planted this tree, embedded with all of our magics to forever live here. After that day, any of the Royal Guards who had died in their duty have had their ashes planted under this tree as well as tribute.

"Hey there old guy," I said out loud, "Just paying my respects to you and the others. Its been a while since I last came here, I've been pretty busy lately." I laughed, I really had. "Anyway, thanks for all you've done in training and raising me. I wouldn't be where I was without you." I said the last, an odd feeling in my chest and tears stinging my eyes. After a few minutes of quiet silence I got up, placing a hoof on the tree for a moment, I left, heading for the Old Oak.

As soon as I approached the 'doors' opened and I stepped inside, stepping quickly down the steps. As I reached the bottom I looked around, dust covered the walls and floors. No one had been here in years. There hadn't been a reason or time to come down here.

Going down the center door, I trotted through the halls, headed down to the communications room. It was built after we had all graduated so that if there was ever a time we all needed to be brought together, there would be a simple and effective way of contacting us all.

As I entered the room, I sat down in the sole chair occupying the room in front of a grey looking console filled with knobs and screens. Its purpose would have escaped anyone who didn't know how to use it. Picking up a headset and putting it on, I put a hoof over a few knobs and buttons, turning them to the desired settings.

After a few moments the equipment whirred to life. As soon as it was started, I pushed a button and the receiver on the headset came to life. I called into it, speaking my words surely and calmly. "This is a message to all CSF members from Aces. In a years time the outlying clans of Diamond Dogs will rebel against Celestia's rule, bringing with them chaos and death for all ponies. We have been tasked with safeguarding our home and our families. In one years time, we all will meet back at the Old Oak and prepare for their assault on Ponyville. I know all of you will understand this and I expect no less from you. Those of you who are currently trying to start a family, I know this hurts but I must ask you to stop for the time being as nothing right now is more important than the lives of all the ponies in Equestria. All of you should make preparations in the coming year, enhancing your abilities and training. Again, this is a message to all CSF members..."

I repeated the message once more, making sure all had been heard. It would take a few minutes to reach all the members, but after five minutes I one by one heard clicks through the headset, nine in total that meant that everyone had received the message. Once everyone had checked in, I took the headset off and deactivated the machine.

I got out of the chair, placing it back where it had been and exited the Complex, headed back to the throne room. When I got back, Celestia was still out with Zin so I moved over to one of the pillars and leaned against it. Might as well get some sleep before they get back. With that I closed my eyes and entered my half sleep.

I was startled awake by the sounds of hoofsteps echoing through the halls behind the throne room and closing. I stayed where I was against the pillar, curious to see who would be entering the room. When only Princess Celestia and her two unicorn Guards entered the room, I was a little surprised to not see Zin there. I quickly recovered however, he’s been keeping his own secrets and she must have sent him somewhere to discuss just those with him.

She walked back up the stairs and sat down in her throne, the two Guards moved to their positions on both her flanks, standing and looking straight ahead, their eyes hard and uncaring. Walking up to the princess, I bowed once more before asking, "So things with Zin went well?"
She nodded saying, "Yes. The bullet has been removed from his chest and he's recovering now. I have him secured for further questioning once I am finished here with you."

I nodded, "So what is it that you wish of me my Princess?" I said getting straight to the point.

Her magic glowing, she projected a small sphere around us and her guards that would prevent unwanted ears from listening in on our conversation. Speaking clearly she said, "I sensed that you have placed a tracer into Zin, is that correct?" I nodded at her. "Good. Once I am finished with him and you are finished with your other assignment, I want you to track him and find out what he is up to."

I nodded again, it was sensible. No matter what he had told us, there was no telling what he was hiding. "Understood. What is my other assignment?" I asked.

"You are tasked to infiltrate some of the outlying clan and gather intelligence on their movements. Also if the opportunity presents itself, you must use any means necessary to disrupt their hierarchy. Take down targets of opportunity at your discretion."

I nodded again, this was standard procedure. "Understood. Is there anything else you'd have me do?" I asked, not sure if there was something she was holding back on.

"Yes, there is one more thing," she said, "I assume you already notified the others?" I nodded, "Good. Then all I need of you further is this." she paused, "If your friend Zin proves to become a problem, I'm sorry for asking this of you but you must take him down."

I hesitated for a moment. I would have no problem with doing it, but he had done so much for us... I sighed, "Are you sure that would be necessary Celestia? He's done so much for Shadow and I..."

She smiled understandingly, "No, it isn't required at all. But you know what has to be done if it puts ponies lives at stake?"

I nodded again. Nothing was more important than the safety of all Equestrians. "Understood, Princess." I said, giving a low bow. She ended her spell then, normal sounds floating back into my ears.

"Now attend to your duties and good luck to you." she said, lowering her head in a small bow. I quickly turned on my hoof, heading out of the main entrance to the throne room. Closing the door behind me I thought, I might as well go see how Princess Luna is doing. It's been a while since we last talked.

Trotting at a lazy speed down the hallways, I slowly made my way to where I last remembered Luna's chambers to be. It would take me a few minutes to get to her chambers at my speed, so I thought idly about what I was tasked with.

The recon and subterfuge was easy enough. I've had to do similar with them before on several occasions so this wouldn't be any harder. On the other hand, tracking Zin might be more difficult. Once I map out where that cave is, I'll be able to tell whenever he's there and when he leaves. I flapped my wings a bit and chuckled, I do have that one great advantage over him though.

After a few minutes, I came to a large ornate door that was painted a midnight blue with the moon and several orbiting stars surround it in the middle of the door. Guarding it where two of Luna's own Guards, who unlike Princess Celestia's pegasus guards, they had dark grey coat colors and deep black manes.

Not recognizing me, they bared the way while the one on the left uttered a quick bark, "Halt! What business do you have with Princess Luna?"

I tipped my hat at him, using my normal accent constantly now I said, "An old friend who helped her in a time of need." They looked shocked to hear my voice, but quickly moved aside with mumbled apologies.

The room was lavishly furnished, fit of well, a princess. Unlike Celestia's quarters which were full of bright colors and sunshine, the room was full of deep purples and accented with black and white in some areas. The only light that entered through the room was through a skylight over a large bed in which Luna was now laying, looking quite sad and as if she had been crying.

She noticed me as I entered, and quickly wiped away her tears, getting up from her bed and turning towards me. "Hello Aces. What brings you here?" she said, her normally loud voice slightly chocked up.

"Just checking up on a good friend. How are you doing Luna?" I said stepping further into the room, a meter away from her.

She sighed heavily, siting back down on her bed. "I've been better. Come, sit," she said, motioning for me to sit next to her. I did so, looking into her face that was still puffy with tears.

"Luna, what has upset you so? Is there anything you want to talk about?" I said, a little worried about her. This isn't how she normally is.

"You're a good friend Aces, you always have been," she started unexpectedly, "And I feel I can trust you with my feelings." I nodded. We've been friends ever since Nightmare Moon had been banished from her body. "My sister has locked Zin in the dungeons until a time she can further question him. I don't think she's going to go about it nicely either." she finally said, tearing up again.

"I don't know what to do. She's my older sister and almost always knows best. But Zin had done us a great service coming here and he should be treated much better than he has." she said, looking at me for a response.

"You're sister is not evil Luna, that's the first thing I'm going to say. She always does what is best for ponies as a whole." she nodded, already knowing this. "That being said, sometimes she tries to hard and has to take extreme measures. What she's doing with Zin isn't right, but it isn't bad either. He knows things that he hasn't told us that can make a difference in the coming times."

She nodded again, "I know, but it just doesn't seem right. After being imprisoned for so long myself, I know what being locked away feels like..." she cried now, tears sliding down her cheeks. I put a hoof around her shoulder, trying to comfort her.

"It's alright Luna. That times over now and you're a lot better. People look up to you as a princess now, not as someone to despise. If you don't like what your sister is doing, tell her. Try to make her see your more gentle way of dealing with things." she sniffed, her tears slowing down their flow.

She looked up at me and smiled, "Thanks Aces. You've really put a good perspective on things for me." She gave me a quick hug before she got up and moved to go to her closet. "I'll bring it up to my sister tomorrow and we'll see what happens. I'll send Shadow a message if you're not home explaining how it went.”

"Thanks Luna," I said getting up and moving towards the door. "I'm glad I could help you."

She turned and looked at me smiling, "Me too. Now go finish the task my sister has asked of you." She said before turning into her closet, looking for who knows what.

Tricks of the Trade

Flying to my home as quick as my wings could take me, I was eager to see Shadow after our time apart. It had only been a few days but already I was missing her. I was at our cottage from Canterlot in the matter of a minute, my eagerness driving my wings. As I approached, I slowed down a bit, flying onto the porch in a very botched landing. I quickly recovered, popping back up and opening the door with enthusiasm. She had heard me coming and was already up at the door waiting for me.

She gave me a big smile, one that I returned and we kissed briefly before I moved into the house, closing the door behind me. "Spade you're back so soon!" she said moving back over to me.

"I know, the mission was cut short with a visit from a surprise friend." she tilted her head, confused and wanting more information. "It looks like I helped our old friend Zin had gotten himself into a spec of trouble."

At the mention of his name she started, her eyes going wide, "I hope he was okay. Was he okay?"

I smiled, nodding my head, "Yes yes, he's fine now. At least I think he is. Anyway, I had happened upon him while he was getting into a tussle with a young pegasi named Lisp. I quickly helped him out of that." We moved over to the table, she had already begun preparing a meal for us when I came through the door.

"So what happened? Where is he now?" she said, ignoring the food and eager for more details.

I rubbed the back of my neck, "Well see, this is where things get complicated. He remembers Shadow." Her reaction was of pure shock, her mouth hung open. "That's not all. He's human." She jumped again at this, almost knocking the table over.

"That can't be! Humans aren't like him at all!" she said over her surprise, quickly getting back up in her chair.

"I know, I know," I said helping her back up, "but it's true."

She sighed, staring intently at the table deep in thought. "This must explain the message you sent. Is it really true? Will the Diamond Dogs truly try and rise up against us?"

I nodded again, "Yes they will. Just in time for our new born foal to come into the world..." I said, looking down at her abdomen. "You know, I had a dream about her, about us. From what I saw it was a filly." She smiled at this news though.

"Oh that's wonderful! I'm not saying a colt would have been bad, but had he gotten your fiery side..." she said with a mischievous grin.

I returned it, "And what about you? You aren't an angel yourself." I said giving her a wink. "Come then, lets eat this glorious meal you have made for us. Tomorrow morning I have been contracted by the Princess to do some reconnaissance on the Diamond Dog clans." she looked a little down at hearing this, "Oh don't worry, I'll be back within a week and then we have a few months together before we have to start preparing." I said, giving her a bright smile.

"Okay," she said returning the smile, "I'll be practicing while you're gone so don't expect me to be some pushover when you get back." I nodded, expecting no less. We ate our dinner then, quickly so as to be able to spend the night together within each others company for as long as possible.

I awoke the next morning, rubbing a hoof in my eye as the remnants of sleep wore off. That was the best nights sleep I've had in a while, I thought to myself. I looked over to my left, where Shadow was laying, a smile plastered on her face. I smiled looking at her, soon enough we won't be able to have nights like this and it was good to relish them while we could.

Getting carefully out of bed and leaving it without a sound. No need to wake her from her sleep. I tip-hooved into the living room, pressing a button cleverly disguised as a cookie jar. Reaching in, I hit one of the cookies near the bottom, a small noise coming from it as the floor in front of the fireplace parted, steps appearing leading down into our vault. Each of the CSF pair had a vault built under their house, which was the one of the reasons for being so secluded from other ponies. Descending the stairs, the doors flopped closed silently behind me.

I lit a few lights along the pathway, illuminating a hallway thirty meters in length. As I walked down the hallway, I knew the sensors there were at work, making sure that I was who I was and not some random pony or creature. Arriving at a metal door, a meter think, it silently opened for me as I neared it, leading deep inside the hidden bunker.

Once inside, I lit on torch in the center of the ceiling that lit up the whole room. What was there, was a sight no other pony aside from the CSF members and Celestia knew about. Rows upon rows of different form of firearms and their respective ammunition. From carbines, rifles, machine guns, pistols and others lined the metallic shelves in which they were housed. Each respective gun had a small shelf with twelve magazines of ammunition to go with it. More could be made with magic at a special designed table in the far end of the room. In addition to that, all the arms in the room could only be taken from their shelves from either I or Shadow.

Adjacent to this room was another thick metal door, this one requiring a hoof print and eye scan before opening. Inside it was a small fallout bunker if the residents and possibly those nearby need a place to stay while whatever it was died down. Enough supplies were stockpiled as well as a small greenhouse for the growing of foods if necessary.

The place also had its own generator to keep the plants alive that was run entirely off of magic. While it was not on now, as there were no need to grow plants, it was always there if the need demanded it.

Walking down a row of short carbines, I picked one out, a short barreled carbine in the bullpup configuration, the MTAR-21. It was small enough to be easily concealable and maneuverable while still packing a considerably long barrel length. It was perfect for the operation I would be doing, as close encounters would be key.

Taking a small pre-configured recon vest, I loaded the magazines as well as my pistol. I went up to the small bladed section we had, picking out another knife similar to the one Zin now carried. You'll do for now, I thought. I went over to another section of our armory, the attachments. Picking out a 1-4x scope as well as a suppressor and a PEQ box I put all the things on the carbine, ready to head out.

As I headed near the door, it opened silently again, admitting me out. As I left I extinguished the light behind me, as well as those along the way up the stairs. Once at the top, I did a quick scan to make sure no one was near before opening the doors and departing from the bunker.

As the doors closed behind me, I walked back into our bedroom, approaching Shadow and giving her a small kiss on the forehead goodbye. Her smile widened in her sleep as I departed from the room, and hence the house. As I left, I checked my map for the location of the nearest Diamond Dog clan, those that had been indicated to be apart of the uprising had been dispatched on a map to all the members of the CSF.

Being the closest and the one needed for an immediate mission, we had been the first to receive them. Finding the location of the nearest clan, about six kilometers north of where Ponyville was, just at the edge of a range of mountains. Shoving the map back into its case, I said aloud, "Well, time to get to it." And with that, I flapped my wings hard, gaining altitude and flying off towards the clan.

"You heard za boss, get moving!" the Diamond Dog taskmaster drawled, his accent almost unintelligible. It wasn't soon after I had reached their holes in the ground that I followed this one down into it. They were oblivious to my presence, although wherever this 'boss' person was, I was going to follow.

"Alright, alright!" one of the other three dogs chimed, his voice echoing through the tunnel, "we're gettin' there!" he said again, mumbling to himself as the taskmaster walked off.

"If he weren't bosses favorite, we have killed him by now," another one of the four said to exasperated looks from the others.

"Keep mouth shut Claw," the fist one said again, smacking 'Claw' over the snout. "We no want him coming back and whipping us."

Claw whined a bit, holding his snout with his paws looking ashamed of himself. "Come on, we get moving else we get in more trouble," another one from the pack said, moving off towards some unknown direction in the tunnel. The rest followed while I shadowed them close behind. It really wasn't hard getting the upper hand on them, with their clumsiness and general mental instability.

"What you think boss want from us?" Claw said again, finally removing his hand from his snout.

"I no know what he want. Boss only knows what goes on with boss." Celestia, I thought, these dogs couldn't speak properly if their lives depended on it.

I followed the pack of dogs a bit further, before we came to a wooden and iron banded door set into a stone fitting. Knocking on the door, Claw announced their presence. A moment passed before an overly large Diamond Dog, almost double the size of the largest one out of the four, answered the door and admitted them without a word.

I followed close behind the last of the group, close enough to smell the stink straight up my nose. I decided that I never again wanted to be this close to a dog. Almost as soon as they entered, the large dog moved back inside the room, nearly closing the door on my tail. The four dogs spread out in a line in-front of a puffed up desk behind which sat an even more puffed up looking Diamond Dog. Papers were strewn across the desk in disorderly piles. It was uncommon for Diamond Dogs to read, let alone write, so his authority was obvious.

The four dogs got on one knee, placing their fist into the ground with mumbled greeting to their pack leader. After a moment, they got up from where they kneel'd, looking a bit nervous with the large dogs at their backs. "W-what is you want with us Boss?" the one from the left stuttered nervously.

The 'Boss' gave a quick laugh before addressing all of them, "I'll get down to business," he said with oddly correct speech, although his accent was still as guttural as ever, "I need you boys to go down to Ponyville and do a little reconnaissance of the area, find out where best to come in from."

"Reconnaissance?" the one on the left stuttered again.

"Idiot..." the Boss murmured, "Go out to Ponyville and look around but don't get caught!" he shouted, banging his fist on his desk, sending a few papers flying.

The dog on the left quivered, "Yes, very good. Look around, no get caught. We got it, we very good at that."

"Good, now get out of my sight!" he hollered, as the large dog opened the door again and the four of them ran out of the room, yelping as they retreated through the door. It was promptly shut behind them as the dog once again took his place at the door.

"Damned idiots." the Boss mumbled to himself, "Wouldn't be able to find their asses from their heads if I wasn't around to keep them in line." He got up from where he was sitting, moving over to a map on the far wall, inspecting it closely.

I followed, a few steps behind him, looking over his shoulder at the map. Across it where different pins of various colors, all pointed on various cities around Equestria. The largest of all the pins, a big red one, was pinned directly on Ponyville. He tapped it then, "Once we have you and Celestia at our feet, nopony will be able to stop us." he smirked to himself.

This is exactly what I came for, I thought. Time to get this information documented and get out of here. I remembered the princesses orders about taking out vital targets and looked over the Boss. Sure enough if he was gone, chaos would reign throughout the clan until a new leader was chosen.

With that thought, I quickly thought of a plan of attack. I would have to take out the large mutt first, that would be easy, but keeping the other quiet long enough to get something out of him might be more difficult. I moved in-front of the desk, taking aim at the mutt, I flicked on the laser putting a dot in the middle of his head. He seemed alarmed at this and quickly jumped, to which I responded with a small tut from my carbine and a small click as the round went through his skull and hit the wall.

The Boss seemed especially alarmed by this, opening his mouth the yell out for help. "Yell, and you're dead too." I cooed to him, uncloaking and aiming the dot at his forehead.

"Uh, uh, lets be reasonable about this." he stuttered, the fear clear in his voice. "What is it that you want, money?" he said reaching into his desk and throwing a small bag at me. In it where dozens of platinum bits. Where are they getting this kind of money from?

Throwing it aside, he looking frantically around, "Money not what you want?" he called nervously, "What do you want then? Name it and it's yours." Foolish dog, I thought to myself coldly.

"What I want is information." he looked surprised at this, if not a little worried. "First off, tell me where you got money like this." I said pointing a hoof at the bag of bits.

"No where," he said in terror, "We save the money, yes!"

I moved forward, placing the barrel on his forehead as he fell out of his chair in terror. "Liar," I hissed, "Tell me right now or you'll end up with your brains all over the wall."

"Noooo!" he hollered, quickly putting a paw over his mouth. "We get it in shipments from a mysterious source! It's always given to us in crates at our holes and we never know who put it there, not even the sentries we have seen anybody!" he called as he wet himself.

"You're definitely not the fearless war-leader that I've heard led the clans of Diamond Dogs." I called softly to him. There was no way I could bring him back through the caves without being caught so I would have to end it here. "For your cooperation I'll make this quick." I said.

He let out a sharp cry, baking up in fear, "Help-" he got out before the bullet coursed through his head. He fell back against the wall, slowly trailing blood down the wall as he slid down, hitting the floor with a small thump.

Moving around the desk, I moved up to the map, pulling out a small camera from a pouch, I took several pictures of the map, getting all of its details. Once done with that, I turned towards the desk. Shifting through the papers, most of it was about food supply or gem extractions. Considering it all important, I took a picture of each paper, going threw about a hundred photos before getting through all of them.

Once done, I set several small incendiary explosives around the room, on the desk and the map especially, making sure it all would be gone. I took a quick surveillance of the room, making sure I hadn't missed anything when a small locked box in the corner caught my eye. Picking it up, it was extremely light, only weighing a pound or two, but the lock looked complicated.

Leaving it for another time, I stuffed it into my backpack and re-did my cloaking spell, making my leave of the room. Following my memory, I retraced my steps through the cave system, careful to avoid any Diamond Dogs I met on my way. My next objective would be to intercept those out scouting and take care of them before they could return with their intel.

I was chasing the one known as 'Claw' through an open field a kilometer away from the underground cave complex. His running was frantic as he sought escape from the unknown death lurking above him. I had easily taken out the three others in his party, although after the first one was dead the others scrambled and I had to track them down in each direction they went. Claw was the last of the four, but I decided to keep this one alive.

Taking aim, I fired, the shot going through his leg, a small burst of blood spraying from the wound as the bullet hit. He lurched forward and fell to his knees. He quickly tried to get up again but fell again when his leg wouldn't support his weight.

Flying down from the clouds, I landed with a thump a meter behind him. He jumped out of his fur, turning towards me with eyes full of tears and fear. He pleaded with me for his life, "Please no kill! I do no bad, I go back to clan!" he cried, getting on his knees and his hands clasped together in a begging gesture.

"No worries," I said to him, "I have no intention of killing you." He didn't believe me however as he backed up on his hindquarters, scurrying back on his paws.

"No you lie!" he chocked, "You kill me just like others!"

I pitied him. To watch one plead for his life is the worst thing to witness. It brings you close to the person, deeper than you can ever be with another being. I shook my head at him, "No I do not lie. I will take you back to Canterlot where you will be healed then questioned. No extra harm will come to you there as long as you comply."

"I no know anything! Please kind pony, let me go! I go back, tell them you very kind. Let me go," he pleaded more, tears falling down his cheeks at a constant rate.

I shook my head at him, "I cannot let you go. But I can let you live. If you agree to come with me, I won't have to do anything drastic to you." I said, saying it so he knew full well what would happen if he disagreed.

"Okay! Okay!" he cried, "I go with you! Please just no kill me!" he stopped his movements then, sitting up in the grass and sobbing, his chest heaving with ragged gasps.

"I'm going to bind your wound now before we go further." he nodded, still crying but stretching out his leg in front of him. I trotted over to him saying, "Keep your paws behind your back. If you move them I'll have to bind you." He nodded again, keeping his paws together behind his back as instructed.

Ripping out my first aid kit, I first put a clean linen bandage over the wound, binding it tightly before fashioning a splint over that from a nearby branch. It would hold, for now. Once the bandage was on, it immediately turned red from the flow of blood. Pulling out a small tab of morphine, I jabbed it into his leg, to which he let out a loud yelp, followed by a sigh of relief.

"There, that will keep you for a while. Don't put to much weight on that leg or the morphine won't help that much." he nodded, his sobs coming in more maintainable gasps. I stuck my hoof out, helping him to his feet. He swayed a bit before regaining his balance.

"Now what sir?" he said, his breathing returning slightly to normal.

"Now, we're going to have a bit of chow before you and I head back to Canterlot. You're going to have a lot of explaining to do." he nodded, sitting back down and folding his legs together with a small flinch.

"Yes, yes. All good. Where food?" he said, his mouth already salivating. I pulled out a packet of liquid topaz and threw it at him. At first he didn't understand, but he flipped the packet around and saw the picture of the gem on it. Ripping open the top he sprayed the containers contents down his gullet, a small stream of blue streaking down his chin.

"Oh very good!" he exclaimed, "nothing like what we have back in den. Can I have more?"

I nodded at him, pulling out another topaz pack. This one was slightly different though, treated with a slight sedative that would put him out for at least an hour. Throwing it at him he exclaimed again, "Mighty grateful kind pony sir." he said before ripping open the top and guzzling down its contents.

After a minute he swayed a bit, "Ohhhh," he said wearily, "Me feel... Tired..." he said before falling in a large heap on the ground, his breathing normalizing as he slept.

Turning towards the direction of Canterlot, I flapped hard, eager to deliver my burden off at the castle and to drop off what intelligence I had gathered off with the Guards. My mind was hardly still during the flight though, the contents of the small box I had acquired plaguing my mind the entire trip down.
The sun was falling behind Canterlot as I descended from the cloud layer. Night was almost upon the city and most of the inhabitants were either asleep or at some party indoors making for the perfect cover as I descended into the palace grounds. The two Guards at the gate greeted me with a curt nod, silently allowing me entrance to the palace.

As I traversed the sparsely lit corridors, my hoof steps echoed throughout the halls, startling a mouse or two back into their holes. I met nopony on my way to the throne room, as most of the palace attendees and Guards were asleep in their respective rooms. After a few minutes I entered the throne room, to which Celestia was absent from. Hay, I thought, I'm going to have to travel up to her rooms to see her. While this wasn't a problem, the smell of the dog on my back was beginning to become irritating.

Going down a passage to the right of the throne, the left being to Luna's quarters, I began traversing the halls towards where the Princesses room would be. Although I've only been there once or twice before, I knew the path to it exactly. Traversing up a flight of stairs, I arrived at two doors, as large as the ones guarding Luna's quarters. The difference being that these were a more natural light wood color, with a blazing sun plastered in the middle of both doors.

The two unicorn Guards at the door didn't bother getting in my way as I pushed my way through the doors. They promptly shut behind me without a sound as I entered the room. Again unlike Luna's room, Celestia's room was extremely light in color, with oranges, whites and yellows adorning most of the furniture. Also unlike Luna, there were many windows accommodating the room to let light in, if it were still light out. In the far back of the room was a large bed over which presided an equally large skylight.

Sitting in her bed, wide awake and looking at me was the princess. "I've returned from my mission with a good deal learned," I said bowing to her. She let out a yawn and stood, walking over to me and inspecting the load on my back.

"I see you've brought company too," she said, "How lovely. I take it the mission went well?"

I nodded, "Yes, princess. I've gathered several photos on their movement plans as well as their social and economic situations. In addition to that, I learned that a mysterious benefactor has been providing the clans with large some of money each month, although said benefactor has yet to be identified by the clans."

"So that is where they are getting their funds from..." she said deep in thought.

I nodded again, "Yes. I also happened to pick up a Diamond Dog that was sent to recon the area in and surrounding Ponyville. It seems to me like they're rushing to gain as much intel on us as they can."

She gave me a brief nod, pacing around back and forth, her head lowered deep in thought. "I also discovered a small locked box with a very complex looking key lock."

Her head perked up as I said this, her eyes boring into me. "Show me," she said. Going into my bag, I retrieved the box, placing it at the ground in-front of her feet. She promptly picked it up with her magic, inspecting the curvature and lines of it. She stopped suddenly as she saw something hidden deep within the lines of the wood. Rearing her head she snarled at the box, deep lines in her forehead.

"Do you know who's this box this belongs to?" she hissed at me. I shook my head, not understanding what the cause of such actions.

"I don't know what it is my princess," I said cautiously, "I found it while in the office of the leader of the clan in the mountains."

"This box," she said with distaste, "This box once belonged to our old friend Discord. What it was doing in the pack leaders office I do not know, but I do know it does not bode well for us, or for the up and coming war."

I reared my head back at the box. That is why it had given me such an uneasy feeling. It was given to the pack leader by Discord. He's probably the mysterious benefactor that has been supplying the clans with money. I voiced this concern to the Princess, to which she readily agreed.

"Yes, yes. I can see him doing something like that. Causing more chaos and destruction wherever he hails to." She paused for a minute thinking, "This would also explain the reason for our friend Zin for being here. For how other could a human possibly get here?"

I nodded, that seemed like the only logical reasoning for his being here. Somehow Discord must have gone to the human world and has been transporting them here. Who knows if Zin has been the only human to be brought here?

"This is very grave news indeed," she said beginning her pacing anew. "Not only does it mean that the Diamond Dogs have a very powerful enemy on their side, but that the spell that held Discord in place the second time didn't fully keep him there. Parts of his consciousness are still roaming about.

I stared at her, "What are your orders Princess? I'm ready to serve wherever you need me." I said determined to put a stop to all of this... Chaos.

"Nothing of you now Aces. You have done an excellent job so far and I have no further need of you. Zin is still being held here as he hasn't come up with any of the answers I seek so I have no other assignments for you."

I bowed low, "Then may I take my leave Princess? There are matters at home I would like to attend to."

She nodded absently at me saying as she turned around, "Before you leave the castle, drop him," she pointed a hoof at the Diamond Dog on my back, "off with the Royal Guards. They will keep him until he awakens and will get any information they can get out of him.

I nodded, "I would like no extra harm to come to him Princess. I gave him my word if he cooperated with me that no other harm would befall him. He's also in need of medical attention due to a wound to his leg."

She responded, already deep in thought, "Understood. Drop him off at the infirmary and from there once he has recovered he will be taken to be questioned.

I bowed once again, rising to my feet I turned towards the door heading out I called back, "Thank you Princess Celestia." she mumbled a response, unknown thoughts and stratagems running through her head.

A Friend In Need

Three months later...

I was in the kitchen making Shadow and myself some dinner when I heard a knock at the door. I nearly knocked over what I was making at the sudden sounds, and quickly shared a glance with Shadow. Working her magic she changed us both into our more known forms and I approached the door.

"Who's there?" I called returning to my accent again. I had been teasing Shadow with it for a while and when I looked back she was shaking her head at me. I grinned before turning back to the door. Reaching behind me, I brushed my pistol, making sure it was still there before opening the door, the chain stopping it a fraction of the way open.

In front of the door stood a lone Diamond Dog of average height, her fur midnight black while her eyes were a deep purple, which accented strange patterns of lines that stemmed from a necklace around her neck which was also purple. She was wearing light leather clothing that appeared to give some protection while keep her full range of motion unhindered.

"How can I help y'all?" I asked, recognizing her as one of those two who had left the cave with Zin. Although the lines were new, akin to the ones Zin now wore across his body. Her eyes flicked from the door to my head, centering on my forehead.

"I can't sense your thoughts, you have been trained well." she said, her voice light and melodious. I didn't move a fraction of an inch as she spoke though, keeping my head level with hers.

"Well you sure are a strange one." I said, "You talk mighty well for a Diamond Dog."

"And you have awfully augmented abilities for a simple pegasi." she retorted. Touche, I thought.

She smiled at me, "What a lovely home you have here. May I come in?" she asked in a soothing tone. I turned my head, looking at Shadow who merely shrugged. No harm in letting her in I suppose. She obviously didn't mean any harm, and despite that she wouldn't get far if she did.

Closing the door, I slide the chain off and opened it again, providing her with admittance. She promptly entered, her gaze first going to Shadow then absorbing in her surroundings. "It took me quite a time to find you two. Nopony could point me in the right direction except for a purple unicorn living in a tree."

Twilight. I rolled my eyes, "Oh yes. She is good friends with us. So what brings you here...?"

She ignored my question and instead moved over to where Shadow sat. She tensed quickly, but the Diamond Dog simply got on her knees and put an ear on Shadow's stomach. I was almost as shocked as her at this, but the dog quickly got up and said, "You're going to give birth to a very healthy baby, but not a pegasi." turning towards me.

"Miss, I think it would be best if you had a seat." I said, motioning for her to sit in one of the three chairs surrounding the fireplace. She nodded, taking the one in the middle while I took the one on the left as Shadow was already occupying the one on the right. "Now let's hear that name," I prompted.

"My name is SilverClaw. I come from the clan that you're friend Zin has been taken into." Shadow and I stared at her, waiting for more details. "I have come to tell you this if you did not already know: There will be a war with the various clans of Diamond Dogs and ponies. The center of which you both will play a role in preventing."

I looked shocked at her. How did she know all this? She said before I had been trained well... She must have tried seeing into my mind. That necklace, it is almost identical to the one Zin has, only purple not blue. "That necklace around your neck," I said, "What is its purpose?"

She smirked at me. "This is what gives me the powers to do what I do. It has special... Properties, those of which I shall not reveal to you." I sighed, sinking into my chair. More secrets, why couldn't anypony just get straight to the point? Oh wait. I thought with a grin, remembering my little fiasco with Zin.

"Alright, well since you wont tell us, is there anything else you wanted to say?" I asked finally after a minute.

"Yes in fact there is. I came to warn you, Zin is still imprisoned in Celestia's castle, but he won't be for long. I ask that you will bring no harm to him or my clan as a result of this. They both mean... A lot to me." she said staring right at me.

I shook my head. "Well if he tries to get out I can't right stop him. He's been there for long enough that everything he was going to say he has already said. Stubborn kid." I said, shaking my head at the thought of him.

Silver laughed, the sound ringing through the cottage, "Yes he is a little arrogant. But all things change with time and his is still a long ways off."

"We'll see about that miss," I said, doubtful of that part ever changing of him. "When will he be making his attempted 'escape?'"

"Tomorrow, right after the sun rises will he escape. I will be back at our cave by then, but I ask you to look after him and make sure no harm befalls him." I nodded. The whole reason I had asked was to see that no injury befell him or others.

Shadow for the first time said something, "I'll go with you. I'd like to see him off without injury."

I smiled at her, "I'm not stopping you. Together we can go and you can finally repay him for what he did." She nodded, happy that I had agreed. Not that if I had said no would she have stayed anyway.

SilverClaw go up then, walking over to the door, "I thank you for your time in helping me with this. I have to be off now before those of my clan come looking for me. I came here under the pretense of a meditation session and if I'm gone for to long they will have gotten it into their heads that something had happened to me."

I got up and walked over to the door, and held it open for her, "Thank you kindly SilverClaw for coming to us with this. Your help is greatly appreciated." She nodded and stepped over the threshold of the door. Shutting it behind her and locking it, I looked through the window to see her running off across the field in-front of our house, heading south to her clans cave.

I came back to my chair, sitting in it as Shadow said, "Its good that she came to us with that. No telling what trouble Zin would have gotten himself into if we weren't there."

I laughed aloud, giving her a smirk, "All kinds of trouble. Trouble seems to follow that kid like bread to butter. I just hope Celestia doesn't catch us in the act, else we get into the thick of it with her."

We arrived at the castle early in the morning, before the sun had even peaked over the city. Shadow and I found a comfortable place to rest while we awaited what would inevitably happen. We decided to wait about fifty or so meters from the entrance. "How long do you think before it happens?" she said in a low whisper.

"I don't really know." I whispered back, "Although I don't think Celestia will be ignorant of his attempt. She'll probably try to marshal some of the Guards together to try and stop him." There already were a few Guards idling around in front of the door, nothing worth mentioning though.

"If that happens he better not hurt any of them," she hissed, "I couldn't forgive him for that, no matter what he did for me." I cracked a small smile at this, even though she couldn't see. She cared a lot about the Guards, for all they did for us.

We waited another hour before the sun finally began to break through the windows at the back of the sun room, basking the whole area in a glowing orange light. The light warmed us after sighting so long inactive and was a welcome companion.

Almost as soon as the light erupted in the room, there was sound coming from the adjacent halls. drowning out all other sounds. It was the sound of hoofs stomping on the ground, a sounds we were afraid to here.

"She's going to try and stop him," I cursed, annoyed.

"There's nothing we can do," Shadow said sighing, "Let's just hope nothing happens to either side."

The Royal Guards appeared from two side passages in-front of the door, their hoofs echoing as they marched rank and file into formation in front of the door. Three ranks of ten Guards across. She must really not want to lose him, that's almost the entire palace Guard. Not soon after they had marched into place was there a small explosion, followed by a dull ringing that reached up from off to our right, somewhere in the dungeons.

"Here he comes then..." I whispered, almost hoping it wasn't true. But sure enough, there he was, coming sprinting down the corridor, his robe flapping behind him. “I have no wish to harm any of you. You gain nothing by keeping me here, so why do it?” he called, centering himself in front of the Guards.

“We have orders, stallions. Let’s keep to ‘em.” I recognized it as #1's voice, one of the two Royal Guards to have brought me here. Oh please, I thought, don't let anything happen to him. I might have to hurt Zin if anything does.

He moved his hands in-front of him, his sleeves moving down to his elbows as he concentrated. He looked at the floor, concentrating deeply. Suddenly a sprout of blue flames erupted from his right hand, harmlessly touching his fur as it flicked into existence. “Last chance.” he called to the Guards, although they all held their place. They knew their jobs and they did it well. Suddenly throwing the ball of flame up in the air, it winked out of existence at its peak, disappearing from sight. Oh dear Celestia, I thought wildly, he's not doing what I think he's doing. A few of the Guards near the front let out a laugh. Shaking his head, Zin pointed upwards at the now reappearing fireball. Only this time, there were multitudes of them, all headed straight for the Guards.

Oh Zin, if you kill any of them... I thought vehemently. The fireballs hit just in front of the first row, sending up tile and fire into the air. Several of them hurled backwards while all of them were thrown to the ground. Several moans of pain followed this as they recovered from their shock and the injuries set in.

With a quick glance around at them, Zin quickly ran out of the gates, not paying another glance back as he finished his escape. Oh Zin, we're having a few words about this if I see you again, I thought none to pleasantly. Forgoing caution, Shadow and I uncloaked ourselves and ran over to the fallen Guards. After a brief check of them, we deemed that none of them had any fatal injuries and that all had survived. We began to give medical attention on those most badly injured from the blast. The worst we encountered was a broken wing after having been thrown into the air and crashing to the ground.

We worked quickly, making sure all the major wounds were healed, not wanting to be here when Princess Celestia came down to inspect what had transpired. Suddenly from behind us there was a door slamming and as I turned around, I spotted Princess Luna, looking frantically around. Her eyes planted on us and she took flight, flying straight past us with such force that the wind moved a few of the Guards on the floor around.

I hope whatever she does to Zin doesn't bring him back here, I thought before returning my attention to the Guards. It took us nearly half an hour to return all of them to stable condition and by the time we were done, Luna had already returned, off towards the door on the right, probably to confront her sister.

Shadow walked over to me, her eyes careworn with all the work she had just done, "Come on Aces, lets get out of here. No telling what will happen next and we've done the best for them that we can."

I nodded, "You're right. Although I'm going to have a word with Zin if I seem him again..." I said, shaking my head in disgust. "Such a blatant disregard of magic I have never seen."

"I know, I know" she said softly, her own rage showing in her voice. "But now isn't the the time to get angry over it."

I nodded at her, and stepping around the Guards we exited from the palace into the courtyard. I turned to her before we took off, "I don't think the Princess will learn of us being here. The Guards are loyal to her, but after helping them I doubt they will say anything.

She nodded to me, "You're right, best to go back to our home and act as if nothing was amiss." At that she took off, flapping her wings hard and soaring into the sky. I watched for a minute as she soared in front of the sun and decided, not for the first time, that she was the most beautiful mare I had ever seen. Flapping my own wings, I quickly took flight, rising and falling in close behind her as we returned back to our forest home.

The Fate of a Clan Part One

Sorry for the incredible longness of this chapter, I couldn't find a good place to stop.

It was two days after Zin had escaped and I was enjoying a peaceful day lounging next to a fire, but I couldn't shake this feeling that my day would stay enjoyable for long. Shadow was next to me, reading some book from Twilight's while I myself was just gladly sitting by the fire, trying to devise a perceivable defensive stratagem for the defense of Ponyville.

With all the guns we have, I thought, we could train a few ponies in their use before it happened. No, that's no good. How can we explain their new-found talents after this is all over? This was certainly going to be the largest memory whip I, or Celestia even for that matter, had ever done. An entire town, simply forgetting one of the sole reasons of their survival... Come on old boy, don't get sentimental. Whatever we do afterwards may fade into memory, but all of those involved will remember, for the rest of their lives.

I was still deep in these thoughts when I heard a knock on the door that made me jump. There was heavy breathing coming from the other side, probably two figures outside. With a node towards Shadow, I disguised us both, as she put her book down looking tentatively at the door. We could both sense who was there, but I almost didn't want to believe it. I was still angry at that person and any conversation we had was sure not to be very pleasant.

Trotting slowly to the door, I heard another knock before a female voice said, "Maybe they aren't home or asleep?" I heard more ruffled movement as a male voice, Zin's, picked up.

"No I don't think so, they'd be up by now if they were home." he moved as to knock again before I opened the door a crack, the chain stopping it from going all the way. “May we come in, please?” SilverClaw prompted.

I shut the door, sliding off the chain before reopening the door and allowing them both admittance. As they walked in, Zin straight at me and my eyes narrowed at him. Oh not pleasant at all, I thought.

“So you were there...” he said, his voice harsh and dry as if he had gone a day without a drop of water. Raising my right hoof, I motioned for them to enter and sit at the chairs set in-front of the fireplace. As I looked over, Shadow was giving Zin the same look I had only moments ago. Zin noticed this and lowered his head a little, moving over to the chair on the left whilst SilverClaw stood off to his left, a paw on the back of the chair. I moved from the door, locking it behind me and stood next to Shadow across from the two of them. Zin closed his eyes and let out a sight

"Alright kid, you're here." I said none to gently, "I'm going to say this right off as your damned lucky nopony was killed with your little stunt."

He sighed again as he said, “My friend, you won’t believe any word I say. Go talk to Luna about it, I told her everything.” he looked up, his head turning around the room as he absorbed the presence of everyone there. His eyes landed on me as he continued, “Regardless, we came here with... Saddening news...” he was loosing his voice, still raspy but with hints of sorrow imbued in it.

"Alright kid," I cooed, my tone lightening as his sorrow increased, what is it that you came to tell us?"

He closed his eyes, deep in some thought before saying, “One month prior to the war, our clan is going to be... Massacred, to say the least. We are trying to prepare the clan, but no matter what, the outcome is the same. I know I am not your favorite dog right now, but other lives are at stake.” A wetness began forming at his eyes and after a moment, he was tearing up, tears sliding down his cheeks.

Putting a paw on his shoulder, SilverClaw looked up at us, a deep sorrow in her eyes. "We don’t expect you to agree to anything at this moment, but please think it over.” she said, her voice calm but filled with dread. I looked over at Shadow who was inspecting Zin. Looking at him myself, he was covered in sweat as well as bruises marring some of the lines on his body with light black patches.

She moved closer to my side as she said, “How did you get like that?” in a soothing tone.

“Magic takes a toll on it’s user when they go beyond their limits. To me, I stopped caring. I am going to do everything I can to keep my clan and friends from meeting a bitter end.” he said, before SilverClaw moved her arm and placed it around his shoulder, helping him up they walked towards the door with halting steps. As SilverClaw unlocked the door, Zin towards his head back towards us and with a wave said, “Hasta luego.” And with that the two of them departed from our home, shutting the door and disappearing from our view.

As soon as the two of them had departed, I gave a worried look at Shadow. "We're going to have to help them."

She nodded at me, "It's the only thing we can do. We can't let them all die for nothing." I nodded, but something came quickly to my mind.

"What about our foal?" I said, the truth of it dawning on us both. "By the time this is supposed to happen you won't be able to leave the house, let alone defend a cave." She sat down heavily where she stood, giving the wall a blank stare before turning to me.

"You have to go then," she said determined. "I'll stay here, as much as I don't want to, but you have to go."

I sighed, sitting down next to her on the floor, "I don't like it as much as you, but I will do it." she gave me a weak smile and kissed me lightly.

"Thank you for doing that. It will mean a lot to them and it might help us to get rid of a few dogs before the main struggle begins."

Mare logic, I thought, you can't argue with it. I nodded, "Always with your mind on the prize, my dear."

We both got up then, I went over to make sure the door was locked, while Shadow returned to her seat and her book. What an interesting week this has been, I thought looking around, and soon enough this is going to get a whole lot more interesting.

Eight months later...

I woke up at 5a.m, my eyes snapping open to a dark ceiling, the bare whiskers of light streaming past the window to the side of the room. I turned to see Shadow, similarly waking up and looking at me with a sad smile on her face.

"I don't think anything will happen today," she said in reference to our child. Her stomach was largely distended with her pregnancy as she was due any day now.

"Before I leave, I want you to fly down to Twi's for a while so if anything does happen while I'm gone, you're at least with a friend who can help." she smiled at me.

"Of coarse. I wouldn't want to be out here all by myself when the baby came calling." she teased. I gave her a grin and hopped out of bed, throwing the sheets off. She did like wise, moving outside of our bedroom and into the living room. I soon followed, quickly making the bed and getting the room in order before joining her. She was already at the door, unlocking it and walking outside, ready to be off. Trotting through the house, I stepped through the doorway, quickly closing the door behind me and locking it with magic. I doubted anything would happen in the time I was gone, but you never do know.

"Alright," she said, flapping her wings and gaining a foot of altitude, "let's fly slowly into town. I can't move as fast like this and there's no point upsetting the baby." I nodded, flashing her a smile as I joined her in the air. We rose to a slight altitude, barely fifty meters off the ground. We flew lazily towards Ponyville, the slowness of our trip not bothering me one bit. We were going to get there when we get there, and no amount of rushing on my part would speed that up.

It took us nearly forty-five minutes to reach Ponyville, by which time the sun was already cresting over the mountains and casting a brilliant orange hue over the entire area. Shadow let out a small gasp at the sight, her eyes dazzling from the light. "It's beautiful..." she said in an awed tone.

"It really is, we haven't seen a sight like this in a long time." It's true, mornings like this in Ponyville were rare and only happened every once and a while. To which you also had to wake up extremely early to catch it. We flew slowly through town, one or two ponies up and about that waved greetings at us from down below. We arrived at Twilight's house at around 6 o'clock, landing softly and without a sound at her doorway. Raising a hoof, I knocked gently on the door, waiting for any sounds from inside.

There was some movement then a loud, "Ahhh!" that emerged from within. After a minute, the door opened to admit us a view of Twilight, her hair tousled in a mess. Looks like someponies don't like getting up early, I thought. "Well howdy there Twi, how are you this morning?"

"Lance...?" she said, rubbing her eye with a hoof, "I'm alright, still a little tired. What are you doing here so early?"

"Well you see Twi," I said remembering the story we had thought of, "There's some family business that is calling me away back to the plains and Gemstone here isn't exactly up to the trip with how far along she is. So we thought that maybe she can stay with you for a few days if need be?"

Twilight yawned before saying, "Of coarse she can. You two are always welcome here. Now come in, come in." she said, motioning for us both to enter. Shadow went in while I stayed at the door.

"I can't do that Twilight, this is extremely important and I must leave at once." she nodded at me.

"Of coarse. Have a safe trip and I hope all of your family is okay." she said giving me a tired smile before moving back into her house and closing the door behind her. I sighed and backed away from the door. I longed to stay with Shadow, but I knew my duty to my friends and my country. Stepping away from the door, I flapped my wings hard, and with a few powerful beats I was in the air high above Ponyville and its residents.

Turning back towards my home, I flew hard, not paying attention to those below me as I flew. I almost knocked into Rainbow Dash who was waking up from her own home. The look on her face as I zoomed past was incredulous. She quickly gained her sense and zoomed off after me, aligning next to me.

"Hey there Lance, doing a bit of early flying today?" she said, turning so she was flying backwards, looking at me with eager eyes.

"Yeah Rainbow, you could say that," I called over to her as I zoomed through the countryside.

"Any chance we could get a race in? Maybe a few?" she said, her eagerness to finally go up against me showing as bright as the sun.

"Sorry Dash, maybe next time. There's something important I have to get to." With that, I zoomed past her, leaving her in the dust and not at all happy that I was ignoring her. She didn't follow me however, probably resigning to pranking me in some manner or something on another day.One day Dash, I thought, one day you'll get your race.

Within a minute I was at the door to my house, rushing inside and quickly bolting it behind me as I rushed to the kitchen. Opening the jar, I pushed the appropriate cookie, causing the doors to our bunker to open wide. Galloping down the stairs, I could barely slow myself enough to give the sensors a chance to scan me. Once I got to the end of the hallway and the door opened, I zoomed through, looking through the different row for the one that was labeled 'Heavy Weapons.'

Speeding through the rows of weapons, I came to two identical weapons. The label for both of these was merely 'Buzzsaw.' It's technical name is the HHW3, however Shadow and I had commonly come to call it this as its rate of fire was second only to one other weapon in our arsenal. Grabbing the one on the left, I opened up the ammo stores for both and grabbed 24 belts of 250 rounds of 7.62x51mm cartridges. I barely noticed the weight of the ammo as I rushed through the rows, headed for our combat gear area. Finding the right vest, built specifically to hold this much ammunition and more, with a pack on the back from which the ammunition fed through, being able to be pulled through the bottom whenever I needed another belt. It also had a few other pouches for other ordnance if the need be. Once the ammo was stacked in the back, I rushed over to grab a holographic sight to which I slapped on top.

Before leaving however, I spent a visit to our secluded, and slightly dusty area that was labeled 'Ordnance.' Imputing a long-digit code, the doors opened without a sound. Inside was a wide array of heavy ordnance, ranging from launchers to grenades. Going to a smaller section in the back, I find exactly what I was looking for. S-Mines. Grabbing a pack from nearby, I loaded each one carefully inside, about 24 in all. They wouldn't help much in the case of a massive assault, but they would keep them at bay for at least a little while. Securing the bag tightly alongside the ammo carrier, I left the room, the door closing neatly behind me, sealing the Ordnance room off once again. Before I left, I turned towards the bladed section and moving up to it, I pulled out the knife I had been carrying for a little while now, along with one of my most prized weapons. In a long black sheath inlaid at the top with a gold scripture of a dragon, the hilt wrapped with white cloth and overlapped with black cloth. This was given to me, along with the knife that Zin now held, by #1 on the day of my graduation. It was the finest sword I have ever laid eyes on and I've never let even Shadow use it.

Weaving the sheath into the vest on the opposite side of my vest as the knife. Finally satisfied with everything, I gave myself a brief nod and left the room, the door swinging closed on soundless hinges behind me. Racing back down the corridor and back up the stairs, emerging into the living room, looking around. No one here. Good. Closing the doors behind me, I rushed out of the door, and as soon as I did I ran right into Rainbow Dash, knocking her and myself over on the ground. When I landed I cried out, looking back at the bag of mines. Oh thank Celestia, nothing happened.

I turned back to a stunned looking Rainbow Dash, and before I could fly off she looked at me with her mouth wide open and eyes wide, "Lance! What is all of this!" she said, alarmed.

Oh great, now I have to do damage control. "Dash, what I'm about to tell you must never leave the two of us. I'm not going to my family, I'm going to try and save a clan of Diamond Dogs from being wiped out. I can't talk any further though, as something bad is about to happen and I have to try and stop it."

She was still looking stunned as I was about to take off, before she grabbed my wing with her hoof, "Wait! Lance, I want to help. Diamond Dogs really hurt Rarity, but if whatever this is is important to you, I want to help."

I sighed and gave her a smile, oh Dash, there's no stopping you once your mind is on something and I don't have time to erase your memory. "Alright kid, come along then. I warn you though, I can't guarantee your safety and you have to stay near me at all times."

She nodded, giving me a wide grin, "On don't worry about me you old sap, I can take care of myself." I returned her grin and looked up at the sky.

"That is true," I said with a laugh, "But can you keep up with me weight down like this?"

She answered by taking off and laughing, "Oh I'll keep up. Just lead the way." I grinned, you know, maybe... No, I can't think of that right now. The mission is more important than thinking of having another pony around to share our work.

Flapping my wings hard, I took off after her. Once at her altitude, I flew off towards the south, and to the clan who's fate hangs in the balance.

The flight there was more laborious than I had originally thought, with the weight of not only the gun, but the large amount of ammo and mines weighing me down heavily. Rainbow Dash, having stopped thirty meters ahead, was looking impatiently at me. "So much for me keeping up." she mumbled.

"You wanna help me with some of this?" I said, giving her a smirk. "I can't go as fast with all of this weighing me down." She grinned back at me.

"Oh you complain to much, here give me some of that and we'll get a move on." Stopping next to her, I unclasp the ammo from my back, about to hand it to her.

"Now don't drop this. Its contents are vital to the survival of this clan and it is very heavy." I scolded at her.

"Yeah, yeah. I got it. Don't drop the big box." I gave her one last smile before handing it over. She took hold of it and I let go. Immediately she dropped a meter, flapping her wings hard to keep her from falling further. "Dear Celestia!" she shouted, "what do you have in this thing? And how were you carrying it so easily?"

I laughed at loud, her pride being slightly punctured. "Oh I used to carry things that heavy all the time. As to what's in it, you'll see soon." My load considerably lightened, I flew at a moderate speed, this time I slowed down to allow Rainbow Dash to catch up every once in a while. "How are you doing back there kid?" I called.

"Just... Fine." she grunted, the effort of carrying the box exerting her to her limit. I flew back to her with a smile.

"Alright, you can give it back now. I'll carry it the rest of the way, it's no problem." I said, holding out my hooves for it.

"No." she growled, "I can carry this all the way to Canterlot and back with." she grunted again, "no problem at all."

Oh Dash and your stubborn pride. I laughed shaking my head, "If you say so kid. We're almost there now, so you shouldn't have to carry that for much longer." Our flight lasted another ten minutes before the cave came into sight. Two small lights illuminated the entrance and the surrounding area as dawn began to hit the land. I turned towards Rainbow Dash, extending my hooves again.

"Alright kid, time to give that back now." she responded by taking it off her back and dropping it into my hooves. Without pause, I grabbed it and slung it back onto my vest, four clicks telling me it was secure and in place. Dash was breathing heavily, looking at me her eyes wide and astonished.

"How can you carry that with so little effort?" she said, panting.

"Lots of practice Dash. Lots and lots of practice." I said giving her a warm smile. No point injuring her pride further. "Come on, we have to get down their and start getting ready."

"Getting ready for what?" she said coming along side me.

"Like I told you, saving this clan. They're about to be attacked and an old friend asked me to come and help with the defense." I said aligning myself for the entrance.

"Old friend...? What's his name, and how are you an 'old friend' with a Diamond Dog?" she said, eyeing me suspiciously.

"You should know him, his name is Zin." At this her mouth opened wide and she gasped.

"Zin!" she shouted, looking from me to the cave. "So this is where he's been! None of us knew where he had gone off to, and after he visited Twilight, we didn't know what to do or if he was still alive even." she said, her voice full of astonishment.

"Yeah, this is where he is kid. You'll get back to the other five and have quite the story to tell them." She nodded, still dazed at the news. Together we made our descent, she landed silently while I landed with a small "Oomph." Our hooves echoing on the stone, we made our way to the entrance of the cave, awaiting for whatever would come out to greet us.

We didn't have to wait long, as soon as we had walked through the entrance, Zin and SIlverClaw were already there to greet us. “Well, it’s been a-” he began to say. Although the look on Dash's face was one of pure joy as she lept into the air and zoomed at Zin, tackling him down to the ground. I let out a laugh as she did so and they looked at each other. “What’s it been, seven months?”

“Everypony thought you had died!” he looked at her and laughed and without another word, Rainbow Dash hopped off of him and moved back to my side. Zin got up, dusting himself off as he looked towards the two of us.

“Amiga, what in Equestria could...” he paused for a second, thinking over what he was going to say next. Good thing too, I'd hate to prove him wrong. He narrowed his eyes at me then, “Lance,” he said in an awkward tone, as if he stopped himself from calling me Spade. “Why did you bring her? She could get badly wounded.”

I shrugged at him, giving him a smile. "None of your business really. But if you must know, I was on my way here from my home when she," I said casting a mock angry glance at Dash, "ran into me right outside of my door. I couldn't change her mind on coming so I just let her. Don't you worry kid, I'll keep an eye on her and make sure nothing will happen."

"I can take care of myself, thank you very much," she pipped in, returning my mock anger. I gave her a small laugh.

"I'm sure you could, I'm sure you could. But a little help here and there never hurts." I said the last, giving a wink to Zin. Turning towards him and SilverClaw, I addressed her first. "Okay, down to business. The first thing I need is for you to get three felled trees from outside and bring them in here. Second, I need you to show me around the cave. I need to know the ground I'll be fighting on." She gave me a nod, calling for a few Diamond Dogs to go outside and retrieve the trees I asked for.

"If you could follow me, I'll show you around." she said, turning away from me and heading down a long, vaulted corridor.

"Dash," I called over to her, "meet me at the end of the hall in five minutes. Catch up with Zin for a bit before I need you." Trotting off, I caught up with Silver as she walked down the corridor. All along the wall were holes, hundreds of holes cut into the wall. Most of which a Diamond Dog, or a few, occupied. The moment I saw all of their faces, I knew I made the right choice coming here.

Dragging me from my thoughts, SilverClaw spoke up, "This is the hall where all of our clan lives. Almost every hole is occupied by at least one of our clan. Those doors at the end lead to our council chambers and throne room. As well as the sparring area and storage areas." I absorbed every detail of the place, putting it in reference in my memory if I ever needed to use it.

"Is there any alternate way out? Some sort of spider hole where you can either get to the surface or hide for a certain amount of time?" She nodded at me.

"Yes, yes of coarse. We have each of those. One under the training area that can hold most of our clan for at least a month before we have to leave. The other is in the back of the throne room. The tunnel there is long and narrow, maybe one or two dogs abreast could fit. It leads a mile further south of the cave, near the edge of the forest."

I shook my head at her description. "This is no place to defend or hold a nation. While there is a narrow choke point at the front, any attacker that gets through that can easily spread out throughout the hall." She was staring intently at me as I talked. "There's no practical means of escape or means of survival in case of attack. You couldn't nearly get those of the clan that are either to young or to old to fight out in a timely manner. It seems to me like this place was built with the state of mind that it would never be truly attacked."

She was still staring at me as she said, "That's exactly how it was built. This cave is over a thousand years old when our enemies were few and far between. We did not have your modern ways of thinking in the terms of 'defense' and 'strategy.'" we stopped at the great doors that lead to the council chambers.

"This is as far as you can go." she said turning towards me, "Outsiders are not allowed inside for any reason."

"So if it comes down to it and I'm overrun, I won't be allowed through these doors and I have to go back out the entrance." she nodded completely serious, to which I let out a small laugh and a smirk.

She looked at me askance, "What do you find so funny about that?"

I looked her dead in the eyes and without faltering I said, "If that is the case. Then I'll just have to kill them all to get out." She looked at me intently, gauging whether or not I was being serious. She was about to say something, when Rainbow Dash came flying over, landing in-between the two of us.

"Hey Lance! Hey, um..." she said cheerily, first looking at me then at SilverClaw.

"I am called SilverClaw, but you may call me Silver." turning away from me, SilverClaw faced Dash now as she said this.

"Okay, sounds good... SIlver." she said, smiling wide. Turning back towards me she said, "So what is it exactly that we're going to do Lance?"

I gave her a warm smile before saying, "What I'm going to be doing is setting up a small position around 150 meters away from the entrance to the cave. That's where the logs will go. What I'm going to need your help with Dash," I said, point a hoof to the other bag on my back, "Is once I'm done priming all of the things in there, is I'm going to need you to plant them in groups of six, two meters apart, with each group ten meters from the last starting at the front of the cave."

"Okay!" she pipped excitedly, "what are they exactly and is there anything else you need me to do?"

SilverClaw looked at me as well. "Yes, what exactly do those, things, do?"

I gave them a both smirk, "You all shall see soon enough. It's a little surprise I have for the attacking force." SilverClaw gave me a wary glance while Rainbow Dash just stared at me excitedly. "What you're also going to do Dashie, is stay close to me the entire time. No if, and's, or buts about it."

She gave me a mock salute and giggled, "Yes sir!" I laughed at her, oh Rainbow Dash, you really are awesome.

With a laugh at my thoughts, I addressed them both, "Alright, I suppose it's time we headed back and gave old Zin some company." They both gave me a nod and Rainbow Dash and I flew over there while SilverClaw ran across the ground.

A few minutes of lazy flying later, we arrived back at the entrance where I spotted Zin writhing on the ground, his eyes closed and teeth barred in a feral snarl. Dash and I rushed down from the air to land at his side, just as SilverClaw came up behind us. I stared in awe disbelief as the markings on his body changed from their normal lines to that more resembling the tribes of buffalo out west.

He continued writhing for a few minutes before his eyes finally snapped open, his pupils dilating as the sudden burst of light from the torches entered his eyes. He scanned our faces, looking at each of us thoroughly before turning to the next.

Rainbow Dash was the first one to break the silence, "Zin! Your markings, they've changed! Are you alright? What happened?" she said, her tone anxious and worried.

SilverClaw answered her, her voice low an ominous, "He's reached the third stage. His transformation is almost compete now." She moved over to him, extending a paw and helping him to his feet. He dusted off his armor, giving SilverClaw and Rainbow Dash a meek smile.

"Just one more thing about me Dash." Zin said as he got up. We all turned towards SilverClaw, who much like Zin, was now curled in a ball on the ground, her teeth barred in a snarl and her eyes shut against the world. Zin moved to her side, kneeling next to her as she continued her own transformation, sitting by her side. I felt a hint of pain at this. I shouldn't be here, I should be with Shadow... No. Right now my place is here, and I just hope I'm back in time for the birth of our foal.

Rainbow sidled next to me whispering, "What's going on Lance? What's happening to them?" she was looking at me tentatively, thinking I had all the answers that she seek'd.

I shook my head at her, "I don't rightly now Dash. From what I understand, ever so often these two, along with one other Diamond Dog, go under some transformation to a new state. Each time they get a little better than their last state. With all the magic I know, I don't rightly now what is happening."

She gave me a weird look then, "Magic you know? You're just a pegasus like me, how would you know a good deal about magic?"

Ah hay, I let that slip. This is just going to get more and more complicated. "That's something I'll explain to you at a later time Rainbow Dash. Now's not the time or place to be doing that. Look though, she's seems to be recovering." We both turned our attentions towards SilverClaw and Zin, who was now helping her up in much the same way that she had done.

Once she was up, she looked at me and I felt a mental probe stabbing at my mind. I immediately set up barriers around my consciousness, blocking out all thoughts that were running through my head. She gave me a shake of her head and a smile. “Still I get nothing from you.” Zin tilted his head at her, his eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at her. She suddenly turned to him and nodded, to which he angrily shook his head. So you can read minds then, I thought. I had better watch my thoughts around you.

“Alright, keep out of their heads for the time being. We have work to do.” Zin said, to gain a much confused look from Rainbow Dash, which quickly gravitated over to SilverClaw. I'm thinking the same thing as you Dash. Turning towards me he said, “The supplies you have requested should be back soon. I just have one question to ask you.” Getting closer to me, Zin leaned close and in a barely audible whisper he said, “You’ll have to show her sometime, Spade. When do you plan on doing it?”

Before I could respond to him, he back up and returned at his place next to SilverClaw. I shot him a look, just one more thing we need to talk about if we ever get alone. SilverClaw spoke up, addressing Zin, “Go tell the clan to prepare for the invasion. They will spread out like we planned, using the areas designated.” He gave her a curt nod, following orders, and got on all fours and dashed further into the cavern, heading for the rest of the Diamond Dogs.

Turning back towards me, SilverClaw asked me again, "Is there anything else you need before I leave to make my own preparations?" As she said this, the trees I had requested were finally hauled into the cave by a very tired looking group of dogs. They were all fairly large, the largest of the three meeting me just under the abdomen.

"Actually, there is a few more things I need. The first being a table." she looked at me strangely when I asked for that of all things. "Second, I need an oven mitt." At this she almost reared with laughter, but everything I asked for had a reason to it. "And lastly," I said looking at the ground, "I'll need a pickax." She nodded at my requests, and sent a few dogs from the group with the trees to gather all of my requested items.

While I waited, I approached the rest of the dogs who had carried the logs inside. As I looked at them, a few of them cowered at the sight of me. I noticed a few of them belonging to the clan whom's leader I had killed. I called over to them, "I need you dogs to drag the trees over to where I fly." I received a few surprised nods. Flying over to the spot I had indicated, I called out for them to start coming over. A few minutes of work later and all the trees were assembled before me abreast to each other.

Turning back towards the dogs I asked, "Can you cut each of them into three sections? Once that's done you can run off to where your home is in here." At the last they eagerly retrieved saws, getting hard at work to cutting up the trees. After around thirty minutes of work, they were done. At which time the other items I had asked for had also arrived. With a thanks to the dogs, I bid them farewell, much to their pleasure.

Calling Rainbow Dash down to where I was I said, "Okay, our first order of business is to organize the logs into a makeshift pillbox."

"What's a pillbox?" she said with her head tilted to the said.

"Oh right," I said with a laugh, "Okay, just make a small box-like house. only with three sides and the front end will have a hole in the middle where one of the logs should be. I'll help you with getting everything is place, I just need another strong pony like yourself to help."

She beamed at my last comment, "Oh yeah, you probably wouldn't be able to get it done without my help anyway." I laughed out loud for a second before we began working. Dash was as strong as she said, helping haul each third of a tree into place with little effort. After another half hour of work, all the logs were in place, with the center slit giving me an almost 180 degree view of the front of the cave.

Calling out to Dash again I asked, "Can you gather together rocks and other things to put around the box so it looks more natural?"

She gave me an, "Aye, aye Captain!" before zooming off in search of camouflage. Once she was off, I snatched the table under my hoof and placed it within the pillbox. Unclasping the bag from my back, I laid it across the table and carefully took out each one of the S-mines, organizing them into four groups of six. Once they were organized, I went about setting up the fuses for the first batch, removing the sensors for the mine, I wired the first batch to a special remote detonator that when pressed would send the mines up in the air within three seconds. I did the same things with the second and third batch of six mines, each taking me about fifteen minutes. When I moved to the fourth batch, Rainbow Dash had returned with a sack over her shoulder filled with whatever it is she had managed to find. Dropping it at the back, she walked up to the table to look at what I was doing.

"So these are what was in that pack of yours. What are they?" she asked, eyeing the mines with suspicion.

I gave put down the mine I was working on and turned to her and smiled. "They're what I style them as mines." I said sweeping my leg over the patch and pointing to the detonators, four in all, "Those are what will set them off. They'll give those dogs a good surprise." I winked at her.

"If you say so," she said, giving the mines a sidelong glance. Not sure whether or not they would do much.

"I do say so." I said with a laugh, "Now while I finish up this last batch, can you go about prettying up the front of the box for me? Also, when you're done with that, do you mind digging the holes at the locations I told you to earlier? You only have to make the holes seven or so inches." She gave me another giddy salute, before grabbing the bag and flying off to the front. What an energetic young filly she is, I laughed to myself. Setting about working on the last batch, I was half way through before I heard the rapid taps of a pickax being hammered fast into the ground. Hay does that mare work fast.

Finishing up the last three, I carefully placed each on back into the bag. Grabbing it and slinging it over my shoulder, I took off after Rainbow Dash. She was already done with the first row and starting on the second one when I arrived. She was looking a bit tired, but was still energetic as she hammered away at the rock.

"Keep at it kid!" I called down to her as I landed at the first row of holes. Carefully planting each mine, I pulled the safety pin out, arming the mine. Once each mine was planted, I packed in some dirt, making sure that it wouldn't move around while it was there and was decently concealed. By the time I was finished planting the first row, Dash was already getting started on the the third row of digging. Maybe... I thought, my thoughts going back to training her. I'll have to talk to the princess about that. Shaking my head, I moved over to the second row and repeated the process that I had done with the first row, carefully planting each mine, then packing it in with dirt. Again, as I finished the second, she was already working on the fourth, this time a little slowly as working with the pickax for so long wore her down. I again repeated the process by planting each mine and burying them with dirt. This time though, when I was done, she still had two more holes to do on the last line.

"Pick up the pace kid!" I called to her. She looked at me, and saw that I was watching her and hammered harder at the ground. Laughing I moved up to the next row, beginning the planting process for the last time.

When I finished planting the last mine, Rainbow Dash plopped down on her stomach next to me, panting heavily. "Don't... Ever... Ask me... To do that again." she said through her breaths. I laughed and ruffled her mane.

"Sure kid, next time I'll dig and you can handle the mines." she laughed at the joke and sprang to her feet, turning towards me.

"Is there anything else you need me to do?" she said eagerly.

"Naw kid, you're done for now. We got about another hour or so until they show up, so you can go ahead and take a nap like you like." she gave me a small pout at the last, but didn't keep it for long as she flew off to the pillbox and disappeared inside, probably finding someplace comfortable to rest. With a smirk, I flew off to join her. A hint of shuteye before the battle sounded quite nice.

Flying into the pillbox, I saw Rainbow asleep on the table, somehow having gotten a pillow and was already sound asleep napping. I laughed quietly to myself, before laying down near the hole, giving myself only a half an hour to sleep before I had to get everything else ready.

The Fate of a Clan Part Two

Again, sorry for the longness.

I awoke silently as the call came from nowhere, the sound of Zin's voice echoing through the cave. “All dogs, report to your posts with the weapon of your choice. It’s almost show time!” This was followed by the dull clanking of hundreds of weapons and the movement of hundreds of dogs at once. How anypony could put up with that noise I don't know, and how Rainbow Dash slept through it I knew less.

I gauged the time I had been asleep to be less than fifteen minutes. Can't a pony get a good nap around here? Well, I thought, Rainbow Dash can. I almost chuckled out loud at this but the sound of approaching paws kept me quiet. I feigned my sleep as felt some dogs shadow cast over me from the outside of the pillbox. Soon after SilverClaw's voice popped up, “Do you have the spell ready? It could take their numbers down very quickly.”

Zin replied almost immediately, saying, “If I use it, I will be left unable to cast magic during the battle. Are you sure you want me to do it?” He groaned and the logs shifted ever so slightly, indicating that he was leaning against them. “If you say so. I just hope it works like we aim to.”

I heard the shifting of fur and the sounds of claws echoing away on the stone. Once they were gone, I got up and stretched, extending my hoofs to crack my back, only to be stopped by the ammo box on my back. "Gonna have to fix that," I mumbled. Walking over to the mouth of the pillbox, I unslung the machine gun from my shoulder, along with a quick detach tripod I had brought along. It would allow me to sustain fire for an extended period of time, without having to deal with all the effects of that recoil. It snapped in place with an audible click. Placing it on the ground in front of the hole, I heard paw steps behind me to see Zin entering the pillbox. He leaned against the wall again, looking straight at me.

"How can I help y'all today?" I said, turning back towards my work. Taking the machine gun from the ground, I placed it on the tripod, another audible click telling me that it was secure and in place. With the press of a button on the tripod, three stakes drove hard into the stone, locking it in place.

Zin spoke up then, saying casually, "Dunno, a gun would be nice.” I placed a hoof on the gun to hold me up as I laughed for a good thirty seconds. When I was finally done, I wiped away a tear with a hoof and turned towards Zin who was looking a little flustered.

"Oh kid, y'all can't be serious, can you?" he looked me straight in the eyes and nodded. I let out another small chuckle. I laid a hoof on the gun emplacement and said, "This here is the only one I have with me. And you're sure as hay not getting any other weapons I might have."

He shook his head at me with a grin, "What other guns do you have?"

I turned back to what I was doing, and called over my shoulder, "Oh a few. None I would lend to you however." I felt him staring at the back of me head and heard him shift around a bit.

“I wouldn't need to use it very much. It’s just nice to have a little reassurance.” he said. Oh kid, don't you take no for an answer? He shifted around a little bit more before saying again, “So you got those defenses working? I don’t want to have to rely entirely on the gun there and my spell.” I gave another small laugh, patting the guns receiver.

"You don't have to worry about her not doing her job. We don't call her the 'Buzzsaw' for nothing. As for the defenses, you don't have to worry about those. Just when I give the word, tell everyone to cover their ears. Don't want nopony to loose their hearing after what I have planned." Aiming down the holo sight on the gun, I reached behind me and felt for the small tab at the bottom right of the box. Pulling hard, it made a ripping noise like a zipper as one of the belts came out. Lifting the top of the receiver up, I pulled the tab through the feed tray and slammed it shut, ripping the bolt back and loading a round in the chamber, the first three links of the belt sticking out on the right side.

"Now I'm done kid," I said getting up and turning towards him. "Now is there anything else y'all would like to ask me?" He, however, did not respond. Closing his eyes, his head began to saw ever so slightly, his ears twitching in different directions.

“Shit, they’re here early!” he exclaimed, ripping his sword from its sheath. Once it was free, he drew a finger across the flat of the blade, causing flames to erupt from the areas he had previously touched. He walked over to where I was standing next to my gun, staring intently at me. “You know, it sure would be nice to scare them off with your real form.” he snarled, his battle blood rising. “Whether or not you do, I want to make something clear. I am not the same kid you found bawling over how much his life sucked. None of those damn dogs better touch Dash, or you will find out how much I have changed, even if you are stronger than me.”

I gave him a quick grin, "Y'all don't have to worry about a thing kid. I've been doing this for longer than you've been alive. Now you would best be getting out of here before my own heat intensifies, because at that point I might not take so kindly to the tone you're using." I said with a feral grin. This was the moment, and I couldn't wait. "Now go tell your dogs the warning I gave y'all."

Walking over to the table, I gave it a small kick, sending Rainbow Dash flying out with a small, "Bah! What'd you do that for?!" she yelled, rubbing a hoof in her eye.

"Come on you lazy sot, we've got work to do. Their coming and I have to tell you what you'll be doing." I said, my teeth bared. "Oh and kid, let me show you something." With a sudden burst, I released the magic holding together my disguise, causing a rush of air in the pillbox. Dash stared in awe at my transformation as her hair wiped back, Zin simply gave me a nod.

"Dear Celestia!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, "You're an alicorn! That's why- With the magic- The flying. I see it all now!" Her eyes wide as she said this all.

I gave her another grin, "Yeah kid, I'm an alicorn. Now get over here and help me!" As I said this, Zin sprinted on all fours back to the lines of his own troops. Zin, I hope you tell them what I told you, else most of them might not be able to fight. Reaching into my bag, I produced two sound dampening headsets. Tossing on over to Rainbow Dash along with a small handheld radio I said, "Put that on. It'll keep your hearing intact as well as let us talk to each other at distance."

She gave it an odd look before fitting it over her ears and strapping the radio around her neck. "Can you hear me?" her voice came up, as she was tapping a cup of the headset with a hoof.

My voice broke over the radio, "Loud and clear kid. Now this is what I need for you to do. When I call plunger, I need you to hand me the plunger, first on the left then move down each time I call it." She nodded, "Next, when I call barrel change, I need you to flip open the top of the pack on my back, pull one of the long cylinders and jam it into the slot on the side of the gun." She nodded again, "Oh, and don't touch the barrel of the gun without the mitt on, or you'll burn you hooves. Other than that, stay close and observe me. If I tell you to fall back to the dogs, you do so. Leave me behind and get back, I'll be close behind y'all." She hesitated before nodding one last time.

"What is it exactly that that thing you have there do?" She said, pointing a hoof at the gun.

"This here," I said giving it a pat, "Is what will protect the entire clan from the dogs. For a short time at least."

"What about those things you were planting up there?" she said uncertainly.

I gave a short laugh, "Those, will give the dogs attacking a nasty bite in their hides."

She looked uncertainly at me, tilting her head to the side. "Lance, are you okay?"

I gave her a devious grin, "Spade, my name is Spade. You only have to call me that around the others. As for if I'm okay, I'm not so sure. I think I might like this a bit too much." She gave me an odd look, but simply nodded and smiled.

"I will admit, this is a bit exciting." she said, her own blood beginning to get up.

"Oh you have no idea how exciting this will get, no idea at all kid." I said giving her another grin, which she returned. "You like stunts?"

"Why, you're talking to the stunt master right here!" she said cheerily.

"Well that's fantastic!" I called ecstatically, "I've got a little show planned for everyone here if you're down."

She hopped around excitedly, "Oh you know it!"

"Great! Just when I call plunger, be sure to give it to me, wherever I am." I gave her a wink.

Turning towards my gun, I sighted it to the entrance of the cave, just before the first row of mines. Rainbow Dash came next to me, looking excitedly out of the hole in the front of the pillbox. For a minute, nothing happened, before I heard it. The pounding of a thousand paws on the ground. "Dash!" I called over the mic, "get the first plunger ready, there almost here!" she trotted back to the table, readying the first plunger in her hand.

The first few dogs appeared at the entrance to the cave, wielding assorted close range weapons as well as torches. A few of them were armored, although it wouldn't do much good. Launching out of the top of the pillbox, I hovered several meters above it, looking out over the dogs milling into the cave, just past the first row of mines. A few of them saw me and cried out, one calling, "Pony! You have no right being here, leave before you get hurt!" A few of those around him laughed, calling obscenities at me.

I laughed. A more maniacal laughter I had never heard from myself, or any other pony. "Not my business eh?" I shouted, projecting my voice across the entire cavern. "Well I'm about to make it, 'my business.'" Without a glance away from them, I called over the mic, "Dash, plunger!" Throwing it up with all her might, she launched it in the air towards me, which I swiftly caught. Sending a few flare like lights from my horn for show, which illuminated all of the surround caves with an eerie glow. I twisted the plunger around, and pushed it straight down.

Nothing after a second, and the same dog began to call, "A trick! What a-" he got no further as the delay on the mines set off, and the first row of S-Mines launched into the air. The dogs had no time to react, as almost immediately the mines exploded. The sound was deafening as the explosion rocked the cavern, and dust fell from the ceiling. That was not the only sound as the roughly 2000 steal balls sprayed outwards from all the mines, cutting through the dogs and echoing off the walls. There was an almost endless screech as the balls echoed off the rock walls of the cave, scoring it in hundreds of places. I heard screaming over the com from Rainbow Dash. Looking down, I saw her huddled on the ground, her hoofs over her ears and trying to keep most of the sound out. While the headsets did a great job of keeping most of the sound out, some still got through. Looking back over to the dogs, the first few rows to enter were gone, mangled bodies littering the floors, blood and gore smeared everywhere. Those who hadn't died, were now screaming and howling as shock set in. Screaming also came from behind, as those dogs who hadn't covered their ears began howling in pain. I laughed out loud again, flying back down into the pillbox and picking up Rainbow Dash.

"Kid! Kid, are you okay?" I screamed at her.

She shook her head, calling back, "Yeah I'm okay! That was loud! We have three more of those?!" I nodded at her with a grin.

"Yeah, three more. No time for talking now though, I think they're coming back." I was about to turn towards my gun, when a disturbance in the air at the entrance to the pillbox caught my attention. Someone was about to blink into here. After a moment, Zin appeared half a meter off the ground and landed with a thump on his feet. Dashed nearly jumped out of her skin, galloping near me frightened, she turned and with a look of surprise eyed Zin as some of the dust cleared. He let out a chuckle at her reaction.

"Fearless eh?" he said, recovering.

"You can use magic!" Dash exclaimed, her coat still standing on end. "That's what all of your marks mean!"

Zin's smile was still bright on his face as he said, "Yeah, now you know my dirty little secret." Looking past me he examined the smoldering wreck in-front of the dogs as they were beginning to move forward, more cautious than last time. "Is that your work... Lance?"

I nodded, "Yeah, one of the surprises for them."

He continued looking past me, eyeing the dogs as they advanced. "Are you, you know, going to do anything about them?" I cast a casual glance back and looked over the dogs position in relevance to the next row of mines.

"Oh yeah, I've got a few seconds before I need to do anything." My disregard for the dogs moving up and my casual tone seemed to anger him a bit.

"Let me know how a spear feels in your body, alright?" he growled at me, giving me a dirty look.

I gave another laugh like before, it rung through the cavern and caused the advancing dogs to pause for a moment, expecting another trick. "Oh kid, fine, ruin my fun why don't you." I turned to Rainbow Dash who was still a little shocked and staring at Zin. "Hey Dash, plunger!" Snapping back to reality, she snatched up the second plunger, tossing it over to me. I gave Zin a maniacal grin. "Cover your ears kid." I turned it a half turn.

"Wha-" he started, his hands moving from his sides.

"Too late." I cooed, pushing the plunger down. He had just enough times to get his hands over his ears before the delay was over and the mines skyrocketed in the air. Several cries came from the line of dogs before the deafening explosion, this time slightly closer, buffeted the cave. Again, the screeching of nearly 2000 steal balls echoing off of the rock. Zin was huddled into a ball on the ground, a grimace on his face has he practically clawed at his ears. Rainbow Dash was prepared this time, putting added pressure to the headset and blocking most of the sound. I just sat grinning at Zin, who looked up at me in terror.

Over the noise I called to him, "Well, you asked for it."

"That was awesome!" he screamed at the top of his lungs as the screeching subsided, "Painful, but awesome." After a few more seconds, the moans began to come from the line of clan dogs. They still hadn’t completely learned their lesson. Although they would probably be more cautious now.

"Good reaction time kid," I called over to Dash who beamed at the comment.

"Yeah, well they don't call me Rainbow- And Dash for nothing." Coining her classic line. I let out a small chuckle and extended a hoof to help Zin to his feet. He pushed it aside with a paw and hopped to his feet.

"Two things," he said angrily, "First, little more warning before doing that again. Second, are you really protecting the clan with those things? The tunnel collapsed and we are disconnected from the others. It’s just us out here now."

I shook my head at him, my tone soothing. "Aw, kid, don't ruin all my fun. As for that tunnel collapse." I gave him an evil grin and a shrug, "That just leaves more for me." I turned back and saw the bodies of those dogs who were unfortunate enough to be in the first few lines to be scattered about, torn and gore covering the floor and walls all around. The lines behind those were just beginning to pick themselves up, many a dog rubbing their ears and heads, their hearing gone. They reformed their ranks and even slower than before, the rows of dogs began working their way forward, eyes sweeping the ground.

Turning back to Zin and Dash, I asked him, "So what's your 'big plan'? I only have two more of those left and while she's a good girl, my gun can't hold them off indefinitely." At that, he extended his right arm forward, and with a flick, fire began to consume his arm, tracing all the way up and expanding to the rest of his upper torso, extending to the other arm and consuming his entire upper body excluding his head.

“When you’re out of bombs, I think we called for a massive heatwave.” A malevolent grin appeared on his face, as he pictured some inner thought. “I suggest giving me a headset, because that hurts like hell with my heightened senses.” I thought for a moment. I didn't have another headset but I did have one small affair with one ear cup and microphone that allowed the user to listen and talk with other people on the com. Not much for ear protection though.

After a moment, I grabbed it out of my pack and laid it on the ground at my hoofs. Zin gave it a questioning glance, "That's not going to help me much."

"You're right," I said with a nod and threw him my headset. "They're not for you though. I can preserve my hearing while you may not be able to. So take that and I'll use this to stay in contact with the two of you. It's linked wirelessly to the radio in my pack, so you don't need to worry about a radio. Other than that, you're all set. Just add some pressure when I set off the mines like Dash did and it shouldn't be to bad."

He cast me a concerned glance, looking over the little cup and mic on the left side of my head, held together by some straps. He didn't say anything however as I turned to survey the dogs. They were still moving and it was just about time to detonate the third line of mines. I called over to Dash, "Plunger." She promptly threw it over and put her hoofs over the headset. Zin proceeded to do the same and as I turned the plunger, I put a small magical barrier over my ears to keep out the worst of the sound.

The shock-wave was more intense this time, even a few pieces of shrapnel grazed the front and sides of the pillbox, although none entered. The effect on the dogs was much the same as the previous two explosions. Although after this time, they moved up a few dogs with wood and iron banded shields to the front two rows. Those won't do you much good, I thought. They advanced quicker this time, eager to get through the lines as quickly as possible.

A good video and song to listen to from this point forward, even though it has nothing really to do with this.

"Dash, plunger." She tossed me over the last one and took her position with her hooves over her ears. I called over the mic, "This time, be sure to stay under the wood until I tell you. The last row is much closer and I can't guarantee none of the shrapnel will get through the opening." Both Zin and Dash obeyed, curling in tight balls on the ground, well in the safety of cover. Grabbing the plunger with a hoof, I twisted it and pushed it down. Just as I did so, I quickly undid the clips holding the gun to the tripod and held it close to my chest. Not point risking scuttling the gun due to a stray piece of shrapnel.

The explosion was not a second afterwards, sending the screaming steal balls through the air and into the walls of the cave. There were a few thumps as some of them hit the front with extreme force, although none managed to get through the tree. At least a dozen pieces threw the opening, causing an eerie whistle as they flew. Almost as quick as it had gone off, it was over. I lessened the spell over my ears, just enough to block the sounds the gun would be making. Threw that I heard many moans and curses as the dogs realized their shields did nothing to stop the explosions.

Popping back up into my place, I quickly re-attached the gun to the mount, securing a line of sight at the recovering dogs. Soon girl, I thought, soon. I gave it a little pat as my two companions picked themselves off the ground.

Zin's voice was the first to break over the radio, "That's it then? You're all out of mines?" I gave him a nod, to which the fire resumed its flowing. "Alright then, time to bring the heat." He fled out the back of the pillbox, smoke trailing behind him.

I called over to Dash, "Get over here and hold the belt straight. I don't want this things jamming on me right away."

She gave me a salute and a quick, "Yes sir!" before moving to my left, keeping to the cover of log and looking over. Gripping her hoofs around the belt, she held it gently up.

"Don't actually hold it, just support it in the air." she complied, loosening her grip and merely holding her hooves under it keeping it in line with the breech as best she could. "That's good kid, just like that. You know what to do with the barrels?" She nodded, the mitt already at her side.

From the back Zin hopped up onto the log above us, the flames surrounding the upper half of his body had now also shifted to the lower half of his body, encompassing all of it but his head and neck. From him, I looked to the dogs to see that had stopped their advance, and now stared at Zin atop our little pillbox. Although there was something not right about him. He was... Changing.

“I’ve had enough of you worthless piles of fur.” His voice was higher pitched, different now from his guttural accent all Diamond Dogs share. That wasn't the only thing however, his fur seemed to vanish and it its place was left a pale pink layer of skin. He lost some height as well from his transformation, standing at 1.7 meters tall. Atop his head was a shaggy brown mass of hair and his armor now hung loosely on him, from the lack of fur and height. Threw all of his changes, his marking continued their existence, reflecting dully against his skin. Lifting his arms forward, he pointed at the line of dogs as he said, “Tell the devil I said hi.”

That was the only thing he said as the flames surrounding his body concentrated their energy around his hands. The energy shot forth from his hands, incinerating all of the dogs in its path, spreading out over the floor of the cave. As soon as the energy quit from his hands, he fell backwards, landing behind Dash and I with a dull thud. Both of us turning around, I looked at him with a confused glance.

“Well... Been a while since I’ve seen my own skin...” he said, propping himself up on his... hands. He crawled on his hands and... feet, to the nearest wall, his armor scrapping against the ground. “I’m going to try to NOT do that again...” He said with a sigh, laying himself against the wall.

Dash continued to stare at him, mouth agape. "But- But- But-" she stuttered, rubbing her hooves in her eyes in disbelief. "What ARE you Zin?" she exclaimed.

"I'm a... A human." he said tiredly. "And this is what I really look like."

I shook my head, "Looks like everyone's secrets are being exposed today." The two of them remained silent, Rainbow Dash still staring at Zin, while he himself looked a little glum. To break the silence I asked, "Do YOU have any secrets for us Dash?" She jumped, surprised, and looked at me, her eyes still full of disbelief.

"No, not really..." she said with a nervous laugh.She turned her attention back towards the front of the cave, where the still sizable army of the clan dogs were picking themselves up. "Hey, they're coming back... Shouldn't we get ready?"

"Yeah kid, we should." I said returning to my firing position as Rainbow Dash retained her grip on the belt. "Zin, are you gonna keep sitting there or what?"

He breath deeply, “Hell if I know. In my current form, the best I can do is be quick on my feet.” There was a soft clinking sound as he got up from the ground, followed by the sound of steal on leather, as well as the all to familiar sound of a click, then the rasping of a blade.

“Luckily for me, they are slow and ignorant.” he said. I preformed one or two more check on my gun, making sure all was in order. “I’d say it’s about time to kick some ass, would you agree?” I took aim down my sighting picture, just as the dogs were reforming ranks, already at the 100 meter mark and closing quickly. They've finally gotten the guts to try and charge us.

"Kid, you're about to learn what kicking 'ass' truly means." With that, I reached for the trigger. Dash braced herself and Zin was still behind me doing something. I breathed in, and out slowly. At the apex of my out-breathing, I pulled the trigger for three seconds. Fire erupted from the muzzle of the gun, bathing the whole pillbox in an orange glow. The links from the belt shot out of the right side of the gun as the round flew to their targets. Several of the dogs rippled as the rounds tore through their bodies, splattering blood over their comrades. The bullets continued through several lines of dogs before I let out another three second burst, ripping threw more and more dogs.

After the second burst they ran, trying to overtake us with sheer speed. Swiveling the gun, I ripped threw the rest of the belt, sending the front line of dogs sprawling. With lightening speed, I flipped open the cover and ripped another belt out of my pack. Placing it in, I closed the top and ripped the charging handle. Once again I began pulling the trigger in short bursts, sending limbs and blood flying through the air. My blood was going now and I let out a maniacal laugh, "Come on!" I screamed. "Come at me!"

The belt was soon out and I called to Dash, "Barrel!" She rushed behind me, pulling out one of the spare barrels. I opened the barrel cover and with mitt in hand, she pulled the burning hot barrel out and shoved the new one in. I closed it and ripped out another belt, shoving it in the breech. I ripped the charging handle back, and once again sent rounds into the dogs. Their numbers kept advancing, despite the rounds I kept putting into them.

After a while the actions got methodical, I would go threw a belt or two and Rainbow Dash would replace the barrels. After about twenty minutes of fighting, I was halfway through my ammo, and their numbers kept advancing over the bodies of their fallen comrades. The current belt rain dry and I did a check of the barrel. It needed to be replaced again. Damn. I only had half of them left and I'm already over extending their use, as they were only meant for the twelve belts, not twenty-four of them. This is going to run close. Zin had begun to pace around, becoming impatient as he had nothing to do but wait.

The dogs had began to make advancements, moving faster when I had to reload or change barrels. The bravest of them had come within twenty-five meters of the pillbox, which didn't worry me that much. I was having too much fun with this. Every so often I would call out out at them, challenging their dog-hoods or what have you. This only encouraged them to run faster into my fire.

Zin came up next to me, "Is there anything that I can do? Sitting her and doing nothing has gotten me edgy." I turned and snapped at him, rage fueling me.

"Fine. If you want to help go outside and keep them away. With this little delay they'll be running up the sides so you can have the honor of keeping them off of me." I turned back without a second thought and rammed in another belt, loading a round and began firing again. I hadn't lied either, a few dogs were skirting past the edges and began to crawl around the pillbox. Zin rushed out to confront them while Rainbow Dash stayed, doing her job with the belts.

"How are you holding up kid?" She snapped out of her daze and looked around frantically only to calm once seeing me still here.

"I'm... Okay. The constant noise has kinda dulled my senses..."

I gave her a little knock on the shoulder, still shooting. "It's okay kid. Good that you don't get used to it." The belt ran out as I said this. "Need another barrel Dash."

She nodded and retrieved the barrel, repeating the motion with replacing it. Loading another belt, she returned to hold it aloft. "Lanc- Spade. I don't usually admit to this kinda thing but... I'm scared. Do you think we'll get out? They just keep coming with no end..."

I gave her a nod, "Yeah kid, I do. I'll get you out of here, both of you, or I'll die trying." This seemed to reassure her, if only a little.

"Are you afraid of death?" She asked.

I loaded in another belt, ramming the charging handled back and forward. "Of death? No. I could stand at the gates of the underworld and fight until I breathed my last. I am afraid of loosing those close to me... I would go to the underworld and back to protect them." She gave me a weak smile.

"Would you do that for Zin... Or me?" I stopped firing for a moment and turned my head towards her, giving her a warm smile.

"Yeah kid, I would. For Zin and for you too. You're my friend... Well you more than him, but still, I protect my friends." She let out a small chuckle and pointed out the window. "Oh, right." At that I continued firing, and settled back into my routine. The brief clashes between Zin and the dogs who were lucky enough to make it threw started to increases as my ammo began to run out. After another twenty minutes Zin appeared at the back of the pillbox fighting off a group of six dogs.

"I can't hold them for much longer!" he called over his shoulder. Dash gave me a concerned look as he was pushed further into the pillbox. I did a quick check. The barrel was just replaced with the first one we used, so it last one or two more belts. Which was all I had left. One in the gun and one in the pack. I ripped the one left in the pack out and handed it to Rainbow Dash, dropping the pack on the ground.

"Hold that until I tell you to!" She grabbed it quickly, wrapping it around her shoulder as she looked over as Zin fell to the ground. I glanced at the gun, not enough time to detach it. Acting quickly, I bucked it at the base of the mount, breaking the gun off of the hinge. Grabbing it from the air, I slung the belt over one my left leg and grabbed the bipod with my left hoof, holding the trigger with the right. The dogs at the entrance gave me a look of sheer terror and I gave them a wicked smile. "Bye bye," I cooed as I opened with a two second burst into the lot, sending all of them flying back.

I looked over to Dash who was staring at me in shock. "Let's go Dash, we're leaving!" I trotted forward on my two back legs and look at Zin. "Hey kid, you good to go?" He got up and wiped away a trail of blood from his mouth with the back of his hand.

"Hell yeah. Let's get out of here." He said, grabbing his sword in his right hand and my knife in his left. I gave him a nod and dashed in front of him, both him and Dash close behind. We moved as a unit to the front of the pillbox where the remaining dogs looked at us with sneers on their faces.

"It's useless," one in the front row called, "Surrender and we'll make your deaths quick." I survey the dogs all around us, plotting a route straight threw the center of them. I let out another one of my laughs which made a few of them flinch.

"Nuts!" I shouted and ran forward, opening up on the row of dogs directly in-front of us, leaving a small gap. For a moment the dogs just stood there as we surged into their ranks, unsure of what to do.

A voice somewhere behind us called, "Kill them you fools! Don't let them get away!" At his call, the dogs began attacking us from all directions as we quickly made out way to the entrance of the cave. I ran threw the first belt quickly calling to Dash for the one across her shoulder, I paused as I stopped to reload. "Cover me for a sec!" Zin quickly moved closer, keeping the dogs off of me and Dash. I was done within a few seconds calling over at him. "Alright, let's get moving!" We continued our charge through the dogs, the entrance still fifty meters away when I ran threw the last belt. When the click alerted me to the lack of ammunition I threw the gun onto my back, locking it securely in place. Once the gun was secure, I reached a hoof back and pulled my sword from its sheath. It glistening in the faint firelight, as moved my hoof and put the hilt into my mouth. I called to the two of them using telepathy, 'Alright, I'm going to clear a path, you two need to keep up. I really don't want to have to get through these dogs again to come back for you.' They both jumped slightly but nodded.

As soon as I got a nod from both of them I extended my wings, flapping them hard and propelling myself forward. I whipped my head back and forth slicing dogs left and right as I pushed threw their ranks. As I flew, I checked behind me to see Rainbow Dash carrying Zin on her back as she flew with all her might to keep up with me. A few of the dogs smarted up to my tactic and tried pulling me down and slicing me with their swords or spears. One of them managed to jab a spear into my left hind leg which slowed me considerably. I barred my teeth against the hilt and continued forward, ignoring the pain and everything else as I surged forward, breaking through the last line of dogs and emerging out into the night sky. I looked back and saw Rainbow Dash doing the same, coming out of the line of dogs with Zin on her back hacking away at those that tried to stop him. Before they fully got away, one dog threw his spear which hit Zin squarely in his left shoulder. Zin cried out in pain as the spear pushed it way into the bone. Rainbow Dash let out a similar cry as the sudden added weight dragged her back down to the ground.

Flying straight down and turning in the air, I changed coarse to the both of them. They were beginning to be surrounded by dogs as Rainbow Dash slowly picked herself up, with a badly wounded Zin on her back. She wobbled a bit as she tried to fly, but to no avail. Zin tried to fight off the dogs with his sword, his left arm hanging loosely at his side, the knife still clutched in-between his fingers. I flew in-front of them and blasted away the dogs with a few powerful beats of my wings, sending them sprawling. Landing I turned quickly to Dash, shoving my sword back into its sheath.

"Kid, are you okay? Can you fly?!" I screamed at her.

"Yeah.. Not with him though." She motioned at Zin who was beginning to sway on her back.

"Alright, I'll carry him. You get into the air and keep yourself safe, I'll join you in a moment." She hesitated before moving next to me and sliding Zin onto my shoulders. As she did this the dogs started picking themselves us and advancing once again. "Fly!" I yelled at her. She obeyed, although she only raised herself about two meters in the air, casting us a worried glance.

With a deep breath, I flapped my wings, the weight of Zin, the gun, and the spear making it difficult to take off. It felt as if the tendons would rip out of their sockets with all of the effort. Gritting my teeth, I flapped harder, gaining a few meters of altitude. As I was flapping, I felt the sudden release of most of the weight on my back, launching me two meters higher with the sudden lack of weight. I turned around startled to see Zin landing on the ground.

He turned up to me calling out, “Get out of here while you still can, Spade.” Gripping his sword, he reached behind his back and cut the pole of the spear while the head remained embedded in his shoulder. I sat there, hovering, staring at him in disbelief. “Get the hell out of here!” He turned then, facing off against the horde of dogs in front of him, a dog attempted a slash at him but it was soon deflected only to have that same dog cut open at the mid-section. I didn't want to leave him, but it was his choice to make, his sacrifice, and I would not dishonor him by trying to intervene. I flew off, casting my thoughts in a wide arc around me. Zin, if you live through this, I'm going to kick the hay out of y'all. You here? You better get through this, I thought.

I caught up to Dash who was hoovering in the air thirty meters above the fighting below, looking down in disbelief. "He just jumped off... You can't leave him down there, can you?" I sighed, eyes straight ahead as I flew slowly past her, motioning for her to follow.

"I don't like it, not one bit... But it is his sacrifice to make, and I can't stop him from making it." She came up beside me, giving me a look full of pain and sorrow, but nodded. "It hurts to see him go after only just seeing him again..." I nodded and gave her a reassuring smile.

"I know it hurts. He isn't the first friend I've lost, but it still hurts." She began to tear up while we were flying, headed back across to the secret exit of the cave that SilverClaw had described to me. It pained me to see her like this, but my own pain was still kindling and it was best to let these things out.

We flew for a good twenty minutes with silence in-between the two of us, neither of us willing to bring up what had just happened, nor could we find anything else to talk about. It took as a while of flying to find the entrance, as the darkness still prevailed, but we eventually found it, in the middle of a rock outcropping near the Everfree forest. Outside there was a sole small light, illuminating the plain for several meters around. Dash had spotted it several miles away and we flew straight to it, hoping to find some sort of life. What we had discovered was far from what we had hoped. A lone dog sat outside a small door set into the rocks, holding the torch up, as if daring anything to come at it.

As we flew in closer, I recognized it as SilverClaw. She was sitting alone in the rocks, and a small sobbing noise seemed to come from her. Dash and I flew down slowly, announcing our presence as we landed. She jumped up, prying her sword out of its sheath and pointing it directly at us.

"Easy friend," I cooed, landing a meter away. Dash landed beside me, her head still down slightly with sorrow. At seeing us and the sound of my voice, SilverClaw jammed her sword back down its sheath, but did not ease up. Looking above, behind and around us.

"Where's Zin?" She asked, her voice full of worry.

"He stayed behind... Sacrificing himself to allow Dash and myself to escape." She nearly jumped out of her skin and began to start a dead run back in the direction of the cave. I held a hoof out and stopped her, grabbing her by the hem of her collar. "Let me got!" she growled, clawing at my hoof.

"No." I said, pulling her back and holding her straight in front of my eyes. "You can't go back for him, not by yourself. We'll come with you, but you have to promise me, no matter what happens, if there are still dogs down there, you can't rush down there to throw your life away."

She barred her teeth in a snarl, stiffly nodded her head in acknowledgement. "Fine. But if anything has happened to him, you'll be next." I gave her a nod, and let go of her. She remained where she was, despite her muscles trembling to set off.

"Rainbow Dash can carry you there, it'll be faster if we fly and I can barely move my wings after all the weight I've been carrying." SilverClawn nodded and moved over to Rainbow Dash, settling herself on her middle section, giving Dash plenty of room to move. We took off in tandem, flying off back in the direction of the cave. Through the flight, Rainbow Dash didn't complain once, holding her burden with silent respect. We flew through the night, using the clouds as cover against any unwanted eyes from below. It took us about ten minutes to get back to the cave, in which the remnants of a large battle ensued. The bodies of around two hundred dogs littered the ground, surround the standing figure of a lone combatant. He was breathing heavily and slumped against a rock, picking up something from the ground and stashing it on his person. As we flew in closer, I recognized the figure as Zin, who now once again resembled that of a Diamond Dog.

I went and landed near him, he jumped with surprise and turned quickly towards me, only to ease up once he saw me. These dogs are so jumpy, it's no wonder why few enough trust them. He called out to me, “Spade, I see you came back for me. With Silver and Dash, too.” As he said this, Dash landed next to me, letting SilverClaw off who once again, restrained herself from running up too him.

He gripped his left arm, wincing slightly. “Did any of the clan make it out alive?” he said addressing SilverClaw.

She shook her head in despair, “Not even the pups were spared.”

“Then it’s just like our vision. We must go to Celestia, and hope that the other alicorns got word of the upcoming attack and are already here.”

"Dear Celestia kid, can y'all not keep quiet?" I said, shaking my head at him. "Yeah, we can go to the princess alright, and I'm sure she'll agree to see you." I paused, "Even after your little stunt at the castle."

Zin let out a small laugh, "Oh yeah, I had almost forgotten about that." Dash gave us both a quizzical look, stopping first on Zin, then on me.

"What 'little stunt' did you pull at the castle Zin?" she started before her eyes went wide. "It was you who caused the explosion and hurt the guards!" Dash launched at him, flying fast before I caught her wing in the air, pulling her back.

"Whoa there Dash. No need to get hasty." I said through clenched teeth.
"Please Dash, let me explain. You honestly think that I would want to hurt anypony on purpose? I know more than I want to about some of them, and I didn’t have a choice." He said with his head down.

She still looked angry, but stopped her pursuit and I let her go. She landed with a thump and gave Zin an angry glare. She soon pointed the glare at me however, saying, "And what did he mean by 'the other alicorns'?"

I then shot Zin a glance and hit him hard on his right shoulder. "Gosh darnit kid, learn to keep your mouth shut will ya'?"

He shrugged, “This form isn’t the brightest, so pardon me. No offense, Silver.” Shooting her an apologetic glance.

I turned to Rainbow Dash, "That's something that will best be explained with time. Something of which we don't have right now."

"Fine," she said with a pout, "But I want an answer later." she said before she took flight.

Oh you'll get it kid, I thought to myself. Turning towards Zin and SilverClaw I said, "You two stay on the ground and make your way to Canterlot. Dash and I will stay up above and keep watch over you and meet back up once we get there."

“Spade,” I turned to him as he called my name, “race you.” SilverClaw quickly ran to his side and put a paw on his shoulder. A moment after, the two disappeared in a burst of blue flames. I shook my head and went to join the impatient Rainbow Dash. This sure went a long way from simple surveillance....

An Alternative

I thought of following Zin, blinking there myself, but I turned down the thought. Rainbow Dash had been through enough today and teleporting wouldn't do her any good. She was flying back and forth, her forelegs crossed against her chest in frustration.

"Come on old timer, we should get going." she said with a huff, still glaring at me for her unanswered question.

I gave her a short laugh and a nod. "Yeah, yeah kid. We'll be off in just a moment." She began to start forward before I stopped her, "Hey, you know how you wanted that race earlier? How about we see how fast you really are?" She gave me a smirk.

"Finally! After all this time I finally get to race the mysterious Lance." I grinned at her.

"Yeah, lets see if you can keep up." I flew up next to her and got in position. "First one to the castle wins." She nodded, grinning excitedly.

She began counting, "1..." she paused, "2, 3!" she said hastily. I was ready for her trick and took off at the same time she did, both of us speeding through the air. The cave soon disappeared from sight as we surged forward, for a time neck and neck. I wasn't nearly putting all of my speed into it, but neither was she. It seemed as if we were both content to see how fast each other could really go before making a move. The grasslands beneath us zoomed by, the wind we were making leaving a clear trail in the long grass. With a laugh, Dash called over to me, "Is that all you've got? Come on! Show me how speedy you really are!" She took off, pulling ahead by a good deal, leaving a contrail of rain droplets from a nearby cloud in her wake. Don't count me out just yet, I thought. With an added burst of speed, I pushed ahead, meeting up with, and then passing Rainbow Dash. I flew backwards for a moment and flashed her a wave. Redirecting my attention to the front, I kept at my pace, keeping her several meters behind me. After a few moments of this lead, however, I heard a loud boom from behind me, only to see Rainbow Dash soaring on ahead, a rainbow contrail leading behind her. Oh, that's how were going to play it. Without a second thought, I surged forward with my own speed, feeling the wind whipped my main around, just as my speed increased drastically. After a moment of my speed increasing at a drastic rate, I broke the sound barrier much quicker than I had thought, zooming on ahead. Although, unlike Rainbow Dashes contrail, my own was not visible other than a cloud that I happened to go through, which trailed a white line behind me.

I zoomed past Rainbow Dash, who was still flying above mach one, as I passed her I caught a brief glance of astonishment, her eyes wide as I brushed passed her. I continued to surge forward, flying near to my top speed through the air. I risked a glance back, to see her still in the position I left her, furiously flapping her wings in order to try and gain a lead on me. This was to no avail, however, as she couldn't gain any more momentum than she already had. It was too late anyway, as we were already zooming through Canterlot and were at the gates to the palace in the matter of a few seconds upon entering the city.

I slowed down as soon as I neared the courtyard to the entrance and by the time I was at the door, I was flying normally. Dash flew up next to me seconds after, panting heavily, her wing flaps laborsome. Through the pants she said, "Remind me... Not to... Race you again..." I laughed out loud which startled the six guards who were standing at the entrance. Their number had been bumped up from the normal two pegasi guards to three unicorn and three pegasi guards due to the fact that the battle was close at hand and nopony wanted something to happen to the princess right before then.

"Sure thing kid. Although a friendly competition every now and then wouldn't hurt." I said, panting myself. Going that fast took it out of me, especially for so long. Landing and folding my wings to my side, 'Sweet relief!,' I approached the guards who were at attention at the door. They looked startled to see me in my normal form, especially around another pony.

"Uh, Spade... What brings you here... With Rainbow Dash?" the captain of the guard asked, a unicorn who stepped aside from the others to stand in front of me.

"She knows, Captain. It is urgent that I get to the Princess as soon as possible. There are matters in which are imperative we discuss." He gave me a brisk nod and moved back to his post, opening the door on silent hinges.

I motioned over my shoulder and Dash came to my side. As the doors closed silently behind us and enveloped us in rays of sunlight coming from the windows. "What did that Guard mean when he asked you why you brought my here? He didn't sound too happy."

I shook my head, "For starters, you aren't supposed to know who I really am. Who I really am and what I do has been a closely guarded secret by Celestia and the Guards here for many a year. It what keeps us able to do what we do."

She seemed lost in thought, taking a large interest in the patterns on the wall. As our hoofsteps echoed through the halls, she asked. "Spade... Why did you let me come with you in the first place? Surely you could have simply left me behind...." She was looking at me now, staring intently at me.

I thought a moment, taking the same interest in the wall that she had. "Well kid, it's because I see a lot of talent in you. An opportunity per say. I believe that with the right training, you could be as good as I am one day." Her eyes were joyous and she beamed a little.

"Do you really think so? I mean, I thought I was the best flyer around and then when you flew past me like that..." She looked down then, her pride wounded.

"Oh kid, alicorns just have much more of an advantage over normal ponies. It's one of the things that makes us so special." In mock secrecy, I brought my voice down to a whisper. "Here, I'll let you in on a secret." she leaned in close. "My magic is better than Twilights." When I said this she laughed and stomped her hoof.

"Oh Twilight wouldn't like that. Not one bit." She shook her head. "So do you really mean that? I mean training me?"

"Why of coarse I do. I never go back on my word and I think you've got the right stuff kid." I flashed her a grin which she returned. By the time our conversation was over, we were at the gates to the throne room. Pushing them open, I walked inside first, followed closely by Dash. What I saw was the normal furniture of the room. Celestia in her throne, her two unicorn Guards. The only thing askance was the two Diamond Dogs standing right in front of Celestia. The one on the right turned towards me to reveal the familiar face of Zin. Celestia looked up at me, a sign of relief on her face at my appearance, but also one of alarm once Rainbow Dash stepped into view.

"Ah Spade, what a pleasant surprise. I also see that you have brought along Rainbow Dash. May I ask why?" the princess said, flashing me with a slightly angry glance.

I looked her straight in the eyes, "Princess, Rainbow Dash helped me in the defense of SilverClaw's clan in a cave to the east of Canterlot. They were utterly wiped out and we barely escaped with our lives. She has proved a useful ally and steadfast when the need arises." I paused for a moment to let her absorb this and then continued. "On another note, due to her capabilities, which I have seen first hand, I would like to take her on as my apprentice for as long until she is ready."

Celestia seemed taken aback at my proposal and even the faces of Zin and SilverClaw seemed to be full of surprise. It took the princess a moment to recover before she asked, "Do you think that is a good choice of action Spade? Considering what we will be facing soon. I trust you on this, but you have to be sure of your decision before I can accept or decline it."

I gave her a brisk nod, "Yes my Princess, I am sure of it. I believe Rainbow Dash has what it takes to survive the training and come out on top." Princess Celestia gave me a nod, before returning her attention to the two Diamond Dogs.

"It seems as if your story checks out SilverClaw. It seems as if we can come to a mutual agreement that will benefit both of us." She said, before addressing Zin. "As for you, you are no longer wanted as a fugitive in this land, for a time. Although I realize what you had done may have been necessary, don't think I have forgot what you had done to achieve it. You injured many a Guardsman that day."

Zin looked a little ashamed of himself, staring into the ground. "I did what I had to to get away. You left me no choice."

Celestia nodded, acknowledging him. "Yes, of coarse. Although that doesn't leave an excuse. I expect you to repay the debt you owe to the Guards of this castle that you had injured. In some form or another, this will be repaid. Am I understood?"

Zin let out a short laugh before replying, “Si, senorita.” There he goes again, with that strange other language of his. He shifted the left side of his body, gripping his arm and letting out a small grunt. I wasn't overly worried about the spearhead, although it will hurt something mighty coming out. “I think there is something you would like to see. Something a certain pony named Lyra came to you about.” Lyra...? What in Equestria was he talking about? After a short pause, Celestia nodded at him.

For a moment, nothing happened. But after a few seconds had passed, the markings around his body began to brighten before he suddenly changed form, all resemblance to a Diamond Dog vanishing as he returned to his true form. Celestia's head reared back slightly at the sight of him.

“I knew you were different when we first met.” She stated, with a self-satisfied nod.

Zin chuckled again, “Eeyup. There’s something that’s eating at me though.” He paused a moment before continuing, “I have a theory on how Discord managed to get to my realm. The Elements of Harmony merely froze him in stone, but what if it was only his physical attributes that were frozen? His mind could have roamed free and used its manipulative magic to create a second body in my dimension.” He turned his head over to me saying, “I read too many Harry Potter books.”
Ah, some human book about fairy-tales or something or another, I thought with some humor.

SilverClaw cast her attention over at Zin, her brow furrowing in concentration. After a second of this, she walked off, Zin nodding at her, headed towards the western exit of the throne room out into the Royal Gardens. She soon disappeared from sight, to which Princess Celestia stopped one of her Guards who had tried to follow her.

Zin jerked his head from side to side, cracking the bones in his neck. “Those guards wouldn’t happen to want a little payback would they?"

At that, the princess stepped off of her throne, her Guards stolid in their place, staying motionless next to the throne. I knew better than that though, they were ready to pounce on any soul that tried to attack the princess. She reached the midway point between Rainbow Dash and myself, and Zin. “Yes, I’m sure they would like the chance to show you what they are made of, without the aid of magic.”

Looking past the princess, I saw as Zin hit himself in the forehead with his palm, probably some odd human gesture. “This keeps getting better and better.” He gave a small smirk, “Can’t wait to see” He became serious for a moment, however, as he said, “Imagine being able to see moments in time unwillingly. You see the past, the events of the present, and sometimes the future. For me, I see too much of the past, and none of it too happy.”

His eyes glazed over as all three of us looked over him, he was lost in some past memory of his, his eyes staring through all of us, not seeing. As if it had never happened, he lightly shook his head and eyes us all down, before addressing me, “Spade, I would like a word with you once you’re done with Celestia... It seems we have a lot in common after all.” At that, he strode off, going the opposite way that SilverClaw had gone and was headed for the east-side portion of the Royal Gardens, the same area where the memorial tree was planted.

As soon as he was gone, Princess Celestia returned her attention to Rainbow Dash and I. Stepping forward she addressed Dash, "It seems that my friend over here holds you in high-esteem. You have more than earned it with your actions as the Element of Loyalty. I hope that you will take good care of the trust he has bestowed to you."

Rainbow Dash nodded adamantly, "You can count on me Princess. I won't let you or him down!" At that Celestia gave her a warm smile.

"I'm sure you won't. Now as your first duty, I want you to return to Ponyville and check up on the others. I'm sure they're worried about you." As Dash turned to head out the front of the throne room, Celestia called out once more, "And remember Rainbow Dash, you cannot utter a word to any of the others of that which has happened." Dash gave a brisk nod and a quick salute before hurrying out of the room.

Princess Celestia turned her attention towards me then, "I hope you know what you are doing with her. She is the Element of Loyalty, but I don't know how she will hold up against training meant for alicorns."

I gave a small smile, "Oh Princess, you have nothing to worry about. I'm sure she will do just fine, as for the training, she doesn't have the ability to use magic to help her, so I could always give her a little leeway on the tests and training."

She shook her head, "No, she must experience the full extent. Magic or no, there were tests where you weren't allowed to use it." I gave a small smile, thinking back on those moments. A magic disruption spell would be cast, preventing us from using our powers, and then we would be put through rigorous physical training between each other or the Guards who were present.

"Okay, I concede your point. No help from Shadow or I, with the full training regime." I said, my face returning to its normal position, my emotions hidden behind a well trained mask.

Celestia started on a casual tone, "By the way, how is Shadow? I assume her pregnancy is going well?" My thought leaked back to her, as I realized I was still away with the birth of our foal so near.

I nodded absently, "Yes, yes. Of coarse. Thank you for asking my princess, all goes well." She smiled at me and motioned with a hoof at the door Zin had disappeared behind.

"You should go check up on him. He seemed eager to have you alone for a few moments." She turned away as she said this, headed back to her throne. Her head turned towards me as she ascended the stairs, "Make him work for the debt he owes." She said with a wink. I grinned at her and tipped my head.

"Of coarse Princess." With a bow, I took my leave, moving off to the side of the room and headed through the door. A small passage lit by a sole torch with one other door at the end separated me from the gardens. I passed the torch and continued through the other door, the rays of moonlight through the clouds cast a glow around the courtyard, bathing everything in a cold light. I surveyed the surrounding area and spotted a few of Zin's tracks in the grass. I followed his trail, up a small winding path which lead to a small tree atop a hill. He was lying beneath the shade of the tree, apparently sleeping as I approached him.

As I walked up his eyes snapped open, just as I stopped two meters away from him. He propped himself up, his knees pulled against his chest with his arms on top of them. Laying his head in his arms he said, “Three weeks. That’s all we have.” He let out a bark of a laugh, continuing, “I spoke with the... Hell, I don’t know what to call her. She told me that even with our combined efforts, it won’t do much.” He stopped and looked at me for a moment, studying my features before starting again, “That won’t stop me though...."

He fell back into the grass, arms stretched out wide to either side of him. He let out a sigh, “I’m too stubborn for my own good.”

I chuckled at this, "Yeah kid, you are. But that's what makes you... Well you I suppose." I moved up next to him and sat down, folding my legs under my chest and easing into a comfortable position.

He looked over at me, “Sound’s like something my friend would say. As for what I said in the throne room... I know, Spade.”

I looked at him askance and gave him a curious look, "Y'all know what, kid? I'm not sure I'm following you."

He turned his head back, staring into the night sky. The features on his face softened as he said, “When I first met you, and asked you what your problem with Diamond Dogs was... I know why now.”

I stared at him, my face void of any expression as I thought back to that moment... No. That's... In the past. There is no help in thinking about it at a time like this. "Really... Well that sure is something. I'm curious, how did you come to this knowledge?"

With a finger, Zin tapped his rune-inlaid necklace. “This little rock from hell. I can see the past of myself, as well as other ponies. Some of the things I see, even I can’t believe. Got a tale about Celestia you should hear sometime.”

I shook my head at him, saying, "So what did you mean kid when you said you and I had a lot in common? Frankly I just can't see it."

He turned over to his side and looked me in the eyes, "“How often did those other colts gang up on you? How long did you live without any real parents? Adoption can only do so much, as there is nothing like a true parents love, or is this just my imagination?”

I smiled a bit, and said with a sigh, "Kid, I can see how you're trying to relate to me, but there is a crucial difference between the two of us. I never knew my parents and I lived on the streets for a portion of my life. On top of that, for a good portion of my colthood, I didn't have any friends." He was still staring at me, trying to penetrate my subconsciousness. "All of this I was fine with. Sure, now, I wouldn't go back, but at the time I wasn't bothered by it."

“One friend, out of all the years. Was only around her for two years before I got taken by another family, then another, then another. Life’s a bitch.” As he said this, he fell back towards the ground, staring up at the sky. “I just see some similarities.”

I nodded, "Well kid, is there any other particular reason you had called me out here? If not, I have to head into Canterlot to get something."

At that, Zin stood up and stretched, his left arm still hanging limp at his side. I got up from where I was sitting and moved over to him, examining the wound. "Do you want me to get that out for you? The bleeding has stopped but it must have severed several tendons. I can repair all of the damaged area if you'd like."

He gave me a nod, and said with a grunt, “Go ahead.”

I walked him over to flat spot on the grass, laying him down with his stomach on the ground. I looked over the area, the bottom of the spear protruding slightly from his skin. "Now kid, this is going to hurt. A lot. I'm going to hold you down but do your best not to scream." At that, he buried his face in the ground, preparing for the pain.

I probed the wound with my magic, sending tethers down to the bone it was embedded in. These we painless, sightless, but I could feel where they were going and probed deeper. Once at the tip of the spear, a good half an inch buried into his shoulder, I began to slip it out of the bone with the magic, being as gentle as possible. My slowness didn't ease his pain, however, as I heard a muffled cry and a moan of pain come from him. I continued my work, working slowly to free the arrow from the bone. After a minute, it was no longer buried in his shoulder bone, and I began the even slower trek out of his muscle and tissue. If I pulled it out to fast, I risked severing an artery and causing even further damage to him. He continued to grunt with pain, the whole while his fists clenched in agony. It took me about thirty seconds to get it to a point where I could pull it out cleanly.

"Alright kid, one last tug. Just stay with me." I said, barely getting a response from him aside from a muffled moan. Without a second thought, I ripped the spearhead out of him and tossed it aside. Zin let out a scream and his body began to thrash around. If not for the magic holding him, he would have caused even more harm to his being. "Hold still!" I yelled at him, working the tethers again to begin reforming the bone, tendons, muscle, and skin. Once the process started, he began to squirm as several of his internal pieces began to reweave themselves together. This happened slowly, and after a few minutes the wound was sealed, a patch of bright pink newly formed skin covering the hole that was once there.

With a sigh, I sat to the ground. "All done kid."

He cautiously rolled on to his back and with a sigh of relief said, “Good thing I am right handed, or that could have been a problem. Thanks.”

"Y'all don't have to worry about it. Would have been a shame if that caused you any further problems." I resumed my position on the ground, folding my legs underneath me as I sat.

Zin returned to the position that he had before, settling his head in-between his arms. “Got any idea on what those guards have planned for me? Because I wouldn’t be a very happy dog if they take it too far.”

I let out a short laugh, "Ah kid, you don't have much too worry about. I have thought of something, that could save you from nearing death at the hoofs of the guards."

Zin looked at me confused, “And that would be?”

I gave him a devilish smile, "Why you would fight me of coarse. The guards would get to watch."

He grinned back at me, “You’re on. Just don’t hold back, wouldn’t like it if you went easy on me.”

I let out a bark of laughter, "Oh kid. You're going to regret saying that." I got up from where I was sitting, stretched and said, "Tomorrow, meet me back here. I need to inform the Guards of our little engagement, then I, as I said before, need to head into Canterlot for something."

He gave me a nod, laying back in the grass as he said, “I think I’ll just sleep out here tonight, seeing how my last home was obliterated.” I returned his nod, trotting off back through the gardens, although instead of going back to the palace, I left the gardens near the front gates, headed down into Canterlot. As I passed through the gates, I changed my form to my pegasi alias, hiding the remaining gear I had on me near the entrance to the palace, taking with me a small satchel. No one in Canterlot aside from the Princesses and Guards know of my true identity. I walked through the streets, which were mostly deserted at this time of night aside from the odd pony or two who were stumbling around either drunk or lost in the nighttime air. There was one store I was looking for in particular, a small shop whom the owner of which I've been good friends with for a long time.

I approached the shop silently, the lights among the few on the street to be on at this time of night. As I walked up to the door, I heard muffled movements inside, along with the sound of metal banging on metal, indicating that the stores occupant was, indeed, awake. I knocking on the door with a hoof, causing a small outburst of surprise from inside. After a second, a dis-shelved looking brown unicorn stallion answered the door, looking at me with bleary eyes. "Who is... Oh Lance, its you. How can I help you tonight?"

I changed my accent, giving him a warm smile as I replied, "Hey Smithy, I have an order I need to place. Nothing big, just a little something for Gemstone. She's pregnant you know."

He gave me a nod and a smile, "Yeah I heard. Well come in, come in. Don't stand out in the cold." He said, stepping aside with a hoof extended inside.

"Thanks old friend. I can't stay long, business brings me elsewhere I'm afraid." I said, looking around his workshop. The main room was nothing more than a counter where he can conduct business, a few odd furnishing for decorations and a flight of stairs leading to the second floor where his bedroom is. Although just beyond the counter, I knew was a forge where he made the most renown metal working in all of Canterlot. I turned as he shut the door behind me.

"Lance, always the busy stallion." he said with a laugh. "Anyway, do tell. What is this item you want me to craft for you?"

I gave him a smile, "Just a little trinket for Gemstone." I said as I pulled a small piece of paper with the design from my satchel, handing over to him. He lifted it with his magic and plastered it in-front of his face, studying the drawing.

"Hmmm. Yes. Simple, yet well thought out. The perfect gift," he said, giving me a smile. "It shouldn't take me that long to make. At most a day. I should have it to your cabin by tomorrow at the moons rising. Will that be good?"

I gave him a nod, "Of coarse. Thank you for getting this done for me, it truly means a lot to me." I extended a hoof, to which he shook absently, already consumed in the design of the trinket.

"Yes yes, anytime my friend." he mumbled as he turned back and trotted behind the counter into his workshop. As he left I retrieved a small sack of bits and placed it on the counter.

"Consider this a thank you," I whispered to myself, headed back out the door. Shutting it silently behind me, I began to work my way back up the street, headed back for the palace to inform the Guards about tomorrow, just as the sound of metal on metal began resonating from the shop once again.

As I walked through the streets, I thought idly about the coming days, and what they would entail. 'Only three weeks... Is that enough time? Surely it will be. My only hope is that my foal is born before then... I couldn't bare the thought of both Shadow and our unborn foal being put into danger. Even still, with her born, what could we do to protect her? We couldn't bring her with us... On top of that, how will we inform the townsfolk of their impending doom? We would have to start preparations for the attack soon, but how will we tell them? I don't think they would buy the normal 'Dragon in the mountains,' or some other excuse. What I fear the most is though that this attack will show everypony that our organization truly exists, that it isn't some marestale.' My thoughts continued on this train for the entire way back, I didn't hear the Guard calling at me from the front of the gates and literally ran into him.

"Hey! Are you deaf or something? Can't hear when somepony is-" he stopped as I looked up at him, "Oh Spade. It's you. Sorry for the bother, what business do you have in the palace tonight?"

I cut my accent, breaking the spell that held my guise together. "I need you to pass word to the other members of the Guards, especially those who where there when the dog escaped." At the mention of that, the Guard tensed up and his eyes narrowed.

"What is it that I will pass on to them?" He said with a hint of disgust at the mention of Zin.

"Tell them to come to the flats in-front of the Memorial Tree, tomorrow, an hour after the raising of the sun. I will avenge them against the dog in a one-on-one fight. I'm sure they would enjoy seeing that." I said, giving him a grin.

He returned it, his eyes lighting up. "Oh yes. I can say that they will." He turned towards his partner at the gate, who had been listening in. "Hey, hold down the fort while I go spread the word." The other Guard gave him a nod and the one I had been talking to walked off, headed through the Guards door next to the main entrance to the palace. Once he was gone, the other Guard came up to me, a white pegasus, and by the looks of it, he still had mild scaring about his neck from burns.

In a coarse voice, he asked me, "Will you really teach that dog a lesson? He deserves far more than a simple fight."

I gave him a nod, "Of coarse. He hurt many a friend of mine on that day. I don't believe I've met your acquaintance before. My name is Spade."

He let out a small laugh, which was almost as raspy as his voice. "The names Scorched, on account of the burn marks on my neck. And I've heard of you, all the Guards have. Old and new."

I gave him a smile, "Yes of coarse, how did you come to those scars, might I ask?"

His eyes hazed over a minute before he replied, "The reason you haven't met me yet is because I'm relatively new here. Less than a year I've been a Guard. How I got these scars was my first assignment was on the day that mutt escaped. I was in the front line... It went well at first, until he shot that fireball at us. It landed right in-front of me and I got the worst of it, far more than any of the other Guards."

I laid a hoof on his shoulder, and said with an easy tone, "Thank you for your service in protecting the palace. You've done your job and more. I'll be sure to give him one for you tomorrow."

Scorched smiled at me, a rare occurrence for Guards. "I thank you. Now you better head off before I get in trouble from my CO for talking to you." I gave him a small laugh and nodded, first grabbing the gear that I had left there earlier, then I headed past him and through the Guard door too which the first Guard had entered. I traversed the torchlit halls of the palace, all of them casting an eerie glow against the walls, casting shadows from every piece of furniture and indent in the walls. I headed up a flight of stairs on Luna's side of the castle, trotting lazily up them. I stopped a floor below Luna's quarters and headed through a door, to which I entered a single hallway, with six doors lining the walls. It was lit by six torches, one across from each door. I trotted down to the second to last door, and turning a magic locking mechanism inside the door, it unlocked and opened on well oiled hinges.

The room was quite large, which made sense as it was one of the Royal Guest Rooms. It's main purpose was not for Royal Guests, however, but instead to house those members of the CSF who had business in the castle. I lit a few candles throughout the room, illuminating the surrounding furniture. On the left hand was was a brick fireplace which could be lit with magic, the vents leading somewhere else in the palace. A large ornate dresser and stool stood against the far wall, housing all sorts of fancy dress clothes and baubles. The bed on the right hand side of the room could easily fit three or more ponies with two decorated nightstands on either side of it. A currently closed closet next to the dresser held even more clothes and dress attire. In the center of the floor was a rug shaped in the resemblance of a crescent moon, this being Luna's wing of the Guest Rooms. The rugs in Celestia's own wing were in the guise of a sun. As I entered the room, I also lit up the fireplace using a bit of magic, which bathed the whole room in a brilliant warmth. With a heavy sigh of relief, I unclasped the gear for the last time today and let it drop heavily to the floor. I rolled my shoulders around with a smile, saying to myself, "Glad to have that thing off." I moved over to the bed and merely hopped on to it, laying down with a comfortable sigh. I told my body to get up an hour before the rising of the sun, which gave me a few hours to sleep. Happily I closed my eyes and drifted into my waking dreams, which played a wonderful display in my mind.

Strange to Stranger

My eyes snapped open and my head darted around as I searched for anything amiss. I didn't notice anything and I began to calm down, my breathing returning to normal. I sat up in the bed and shook my head, my mane whipping back and forth. I had the dream again, the one where Ponyville was attacked... I shook myself again. No point in dwelling on it, there were only a few weeks left until the day anyhow and I'm going to start losing my sanity if I keep thinking like this. I got up and re-shouldered the vest, gun, and sword making sure everything was secure and in its place. No point in scaring one of the maids. Walking over to the dresser, I searched around the draws for a strip of black cloth. It took me a minute to find what I was looking for but when I did I pulled it out and tied it around my neck for later.

Once I had cleaned all of my things off the floor, I made the bed and left, flicking the candles and fireplace out with a bit of magic and locking the door behind me, as if no one had ever been in the room. I walked down the hallway, which was still lit by the same six torches, my hoofs dully clanking on the carpet laid down throughout the hallway leading to the stairs. Opening and closing the door behind me, I descended the stairs, the spiral staircase lit by the same torches as the rest of the palace. When I reached to bottom I followed another hallway down and out to the west-side gardens. There was no way to get from Luna's portion of the palace to Celestia's side without going through the throne room and I had no ambition to bother Princess Celestia this early in the morning.

As I exited the side of the palace, I was met by several rays of the sun coming from the other side of the palace. While still another hour until full sunrise, the rays still shone through the cracks in the horizon, spreading light throughout some of the land. I decided to take a quick stroll in the gardens. A few torches still lit the pathways and I followed them, heading in a random direction, although I know every part of the gardens, it was still fun to wander around aimlessly. I closed my eyes as I walked, merely using my senses and a few tendrils of magic to keep me from deviating off of the walkway. As I walked throughout the gardens, I paid attention to the sounds around me. The chirping of the birds, critters running through the trees, and... The sound of muffled grunting? Odd. As far as I knew, the gardeners weren't going to be out until tomorrow and no Guards were stationed out here. In fact, they were probably getting ready for the fight.

Opening my eyes, I began to follow the sound, headed through several twists and turns in the path, leading me into a small clearing that was closed off by several tall hedges. In the center of the clearing was a black Diamond Dog, going through some sort of exercises. It seemed to notice my presence as I trotted down the path and stopped what it was doing, turning towards me with violet eyes.

"Well hello there Spade," SIlverClaw called, waving me over. I trotted over to where she was standing. "What brings you out here on this fine morning?"

I responded casually, "Getting ready for a little fun with a friend. How about you? What brings you out to this secluded parts of the west-gardens?"

She sat down on the grass, panting slightly. "Just some early morning exercise and training. What friend might I ask are you going to have 'fun' with?"

I idly looked around the field, smiling a bit as I replied, "Zin. He agreed to fight me, and in exchange the Palace Guards wouldn't bring him close to his maker."

She appeared taken aback at this and stood up abruptly from where she had just begun sitting. "This is certainly a new development... It will be interesting to see how he fares against someone with your... Training."

I gave her a nod, "Aye. That it will. It will be good to see how that kids changed since I last really saw him. Sure he's got magic and everything... But it will be interesting to see how his heart has changed."

"His heart?" She said, tilting her head at me at an odd angle.

"Yeah his heart.... His, uh, fighting spirit. Sure the kid has got spunk, but that's not all it takes in a fight." I said, stuttering a bit as I searched for the right word. "Yeah, his fighting spirit. It will be good to see how much he has changed."

"Oh he has, I assure you of that." She murmured, already trekking back the way I had come. "Well we had better not keep him waiting."

I trotted up beside her, following her out. "You're gonna watch?" She gave me a nod.

"Of course. I want to see his development as much as you do." she said as we turned several corners and came out off of the path, headed over a river and a small bridge which separated the east and the west gardens. We didn't say much else as we walked along the pathways, headed for the Memorial Tree where Zin was supposedly staying the night. As we walked up the hill, I spotted him where I had left him, laying in the grass, sleeping peacefully. 'Well it is good that someone got a good nights sleep.'

I increased my pace and trotted up to him, slightly passing SilverClaw in the process. The sun was just beginning its rise and I could already hear the nearing sounds of several Guards assembling in the field just beyond the hill. Walking over to ZIn, I kicked him a little gently in the side, waking him up, his eyes wild eyes.

He got up from where he had been laying on the ground, raising his arms above his head as he stretched, he asked, "Ready?"

“I am, but are you?” I retorted. He turned to me after I had said this, a smile plastered on his face as he nodded.

“I can handle myself. Only time I am not ready is when I have to fight Grim.” He said, obviously full of confidence in himself. Well, that's good I suppose. You need to believe you are going to win a fight to actually have a chance at it.

SilverClaw chirped in from behind, moving back over to Zin, “It’s quite a sight to see them fight. Of course, the cave suffered damages...”

Zin shook himself, shaking the dirt and debris out of his fur from laying on the ground all night. “Let’s get this started. I still have to talk to Celestia about what she wants me to do.” He said, bringing his fist into his palm and cracking his knuckles.

I grinned at him, "Sure thing kid." I rolled my shoulders around and bucked my back hooves out, loosening the stiffness in my joints. "If you two will follow me, I will take you to where we shall be engaging on this fine morning."

Zin nodded at me and I turned away from they, walking across the grass, down the hill as I made my way to the clearing just beyond another set of smile rises in the ground. Zin had started up some small conversation with SilverClaw, although I didn't pay attention to it. I was too busy sharpening my mind. I kept to myself as we walked, keeping myself ahead and apart from Zin and SilverClaw. It still only took us a minute to reach the clearing over the rise adjacent to the Memorial Tree's hill. As I crested over the top, I saw several dozen Guards idling around the clearing, talking amidst themselves, small hushed conversations. Several of them perked their heads up at my appearance and called greetings which I promptly returned. Calling out to a few close friends, I moved down the small rise just as Zin and SilverClaw crested it. The conversations amongst the Guards ceased as soon as they came into sights, several of them giving hard glances in Zin's direction. Nopony spoke a word as they themselves descended the rise. The groups scattered around the clearing made a large hole, headed to the edges of the clearing to give us plenty of room to maneuver. I spotted Scorched along with several other older Guards moving past Zin, one walking with a heavy limp indicating that he had received several breaks along his legs. Scorched gave Zin a harsh shove with his shoulder as he moved pass, saying something under his breath as he passed. Zin looked down but continued his trek into the middle of the field as SilverClaw broke off from him and headed to the edge of the field with the Guards.

I quietly sat on the ground as Zin approached the middle of the field. Closing my eyes, I retreated into myself for a moment, centering my being and breathing deeply. As I felt Zin stopping five meters from myself, my eyes shot open and I stood. Grabbing the cloth from around my neck with my teeth, I pulled it free with a tug, placing it across my back. As soon as it had rested, using my magic I began wrapping the cloth securely across my wings. Tight enough to ensure it wouldn't loosen, but not so tight as to hinder blood-flow and movement. Zin gave me a curious glance.

"No wings?" He asked, his head tilted to the side.

I shook my head at him. "No, no aid from either my wings or magic. If I do this I do this with my bare hooves." After I said this, I undid the straps holding the vest onto my body, slipping it past the cloth and onto the ground, the gun and sword landing with a loud clank. Using my magic, I lifted the gear and brought it over to the side where I gently lowered it to the ground.

"I don't expect you to fight without your weapons, as you are certainly welcome to them." I said, my voice calm and devoid of emotion. Zin unclasped his sword in its sheath and tossed aside, soon followed by my knife in its own sheath.

“There’s no honor in an unfair fight.” As he said that, he set himself into some martial arts ready position. He closed his eyes and inhaled and exhaled once, deeply, then shot his eyes back open. “I have no doubt in my mind that I will lose this, but I won’t go down without a fight.” He finished.

From somewhere in the group of Guards to my front, a voice rang out, “Show that fleabag no mercy...” I vaguely registered this as I kept my eyes focused on Zin. At the sound of the voice, his eyes shifted to the left, before he shook his head and returned his gaze to me. He gave me a small smirk, bringing his hand up and motioning towards himself.

I smiled inwardly at myself and closed my eyes. Sitting down on the grass, my lower legs crossed and my front ones planted in the grass, I focused my energy, Waiting for anything to happen. I breathed in and exhaled deeply, repeating this process twice more. After the second exhale, I felt a disturbance around me as Zin rushed forward, making not a single sound as he darted across the field. He raised his arm, claws extended, as if to swipe across my chest. As he brought his arm down my eyes shot open and I grasped his wrist, twisting it painful to the side and spinning him in the air. I pushed back, releasing my grip on his wrist and sending him a meter back. Zin landed on all fours, giving me a feral snarl before rushing forward again, a paw extended to swipe across my right flank. As it got close, I reached up my right hoof, blocking his strike. Almost instantly he sweeped his legs in an attempt to knock me over. I disengaged from him, jumping up in the air over his head and landing behind him on all four hooves. As he turned towards me, I bucked my back hooves out, connecting with his chest and sending him flying several meters back. I quickly slid around to see Zin already getting back up, wiping a bit of blood from his mouth.

"Good kick." He taunted. "Although I'm sure Applebloom could kick better." As he said that, a voice in the back of my mind called out to me. 'Kill him. Do it quickly. No one will care.' I disregarded the voice, giving him a smile in return.

"I'm sure she could. That little filly is tough. She could probably lay a hoof on me before you did." I taunted back.

“That is likely. Let’s see if I fair any better now...” He started with a laugh, before his body changed again, to that of his human form. I wasn't sure how some of the Guards were reacting, but I wasn't worried about that at the current. He seemed to take in his form, flexing his arms and hands experimentally. After a pause, he jumped into the air and did a backflip, landing lightly on his feet.

He stood up swiftly, coming at me with another verbal sting, “Do you think you will accomplish something by beating me? You couldn’t even beat any of your team, let alone Shadow.” Nice try kid. That's not going to- “It’s no wonder you let him die.” My train of thought halted. Suddenly I saw Two's face in-front of me, just out of my reach. I swayed a bit before recovering, retreating into myself. The voice from before returned, although this time with more force.

'Look at how he doesn't respect you...' The voice was floating around inside my head, taunting me with its own game. 'He deserves to die for his arrogance. His lack of respect for the dead...' At this point... I almost agreed with the voice. A peculiar aura began to rise throughout my body, filling me hatred. I was about to lose it and... I enjoyed it. It was going to be fun to see him squirm. I slowly opened my eyes, looking at the ground, a shroud over my face. I felt the energy pulsing inside me, waiting to be released on something, anything. I noticed a large black aura surrounding my body. Its so strong it's manifesting itself in the visible light spectrum... The air around me was shifting, causing the grass to stir where I stood. At that point I decided I wouldn't go all out on him, maybe a fourth of what I could do with this energy, no reason in killing him as that wouldn't serve any good purpose.

Without look up at him, my tone sounding as if death itself was apart of it, "Kid... You're going to regret that." Not a moment after I said that, I shot forward through the grass, almost as fast as if I was flying, the black aura following my body where it went. I was at him within a second. Reaching my right hoof forward, I gripped his arm tight and shot up a dozen meters into the air. I quickly followed him, coming up above him, I gave him quick look. Surprise and a hint of fear was written on his face. Suspended slightly in the air, I gave him a smirk before driving hoof down into his stomach, rocketing towards the ground. Our flight was over in a matter of seconds as we impacted with the ground, me driving him hard into the earth. Once we hit the ground, the dirt and grass around us shifted, a small crater forming from where Zin hit the ground. As he hit, a spray of blood came from his mouth, flying out into the air. I then proceed to drag him by his arm out of the crater, a small moan coming from him as I did so. As soon as we were out, I tossed him forward several dozen meters, his body bouncing off the ground. When his body finally stopped its motion, he put his arms under him, attempting to lift himself up. He wasn't successful at first, falling back to the ground in a puff of dirt. He didn't give up, however, as he tried again, this time succeeding in lifting himself up to his knees. He panted heavily and spit out a toff of blood.

"Not... Bad..." He called through his ragged gasps.

I afforded him a small smile, "Kid, you've got a lot of talent. But don't talk about that which you don't know again." I paused for a moment, "The next time I will kill you. Whether SilverClaw is watching or not."

Zin let out a short laugh, spitting out another glob of blood to the side. “You... Failed...” He said, his voice still coming in gasps.

I tilted my head sideways at him, inquiring at him, “What are you talking about?”

He got up from where he lay crouched over, standing fully erect. A red aura had begun to form around his body, engulfing much like my black aura had. The marks along his body had turned the same red as his aura, indicating this was something deep within him. I have never seen an aura like that before... I'll have to look into that. “You let your emotions get the better of you, foal.” He called, taking a few steps closer to me, his body tensing around his legs and arms. I sensed what he was about to do and I smiled inwardly. No point in having all the fun myself, I though. “Feel the true power of rage.”

I tracked his movements as he flew forward through the air, nearly as fast as I had been before. I saw as his arm drew back, readying for a strike at my face. Well, I thought, time for his fun. I didn't move a muscle as his fist connected with my jaw. I felt the power behind it, the pure rage at my entire being. I flew through the air, spinning several times around. As I was flying, I thought back on the black aura that had engulfed me. I was intrigued by it more than I was afraid of it. It was something I wanted to harness, to control. With the proper training, I would be able to use that power more often. I sense the ground was approaching and decided that he had had enough fun. Instead of bouncing along the ground, I flipped myself upright, landing on my hooves.

As I landed, I turned to see Zin still standing where he had punched me, standing motionless as the red aura continued to flow around him. My own aura had dissipated, although it was not gone completely as a faint black outline remained around me. After another moment, Zin collapsed back to the ground on his knees, his hands planted firmly in the grass. Once he collapsed, the red aura had disappeared, along with his marks which returned to their normal shade of blue. He began to cough up more blood, a small pool forming below his head. He looked up to me after a moment and shook his head saying, “Well... That was... Odd...”

I let out a laugh. No it wasn't, I thought, you know exactly what that was. I decided to play along though, saying, "Just a little." I worked my jaw a bit, a slight discomfort, "That was a nice hit. Hurt a little. I still think Applebloom would hit harder."

He coughed up another glob of blood before letting out a small chuckle, “You are soooo fighting Grim...” He paused for a moment after he said that, before getting off of his knees and standing, trying to regain his balance. Once he stopped swaying, he grunted, “Your... Team was watching...”

I smiled and nodded my head. "I know that kid. They got here as I hit you into the ground earlier." I let out a small chuckle, "I was to focused on our fight to do more than register their presence." After I had spoken, eight other alicorns came out from all directions, in pairs of two. Zin looked very shocked at the myriad of different alicorns all in the same place and almost fell back on the ground. Specter appeared behind him suddenly from nowhere as he began to fall and caught him, causing Zin to jump back to his feet as quickly as he had fallen.

"Calm down dog, we're not going to hurt you. Well... Not to badly." Specter cast a sidelong at me to which I laughed, soon joined by the others. The others began to come to my side, I gave a nod and a smile to each of them, to which the returned.

"It has been too long since we've all seen each other, I only wish it could be under better circumstances." As I finished, I noticed some sullen glances, especially from Ice and Frost, the two other than Shadow I had been closest to.

"Aye, that it has been." Leo chipped in, "So this is the dog that I've been hearing about. He sure gave you a good one Spade." He chided.

A let a smile show. "He did. Although he had better not let that get to his head. I'm not the one coughing up blood." Zin gave me a bloody grin.

"Funny, you speak as if I care.” he said, casting a glance at all of us assembled there. He stood there after a moment, his eyes unseeing, lost in some thought of his. He stood there for several moments before he unexpectedly sat down on the ground, crossing his legs and putting a hand on his chin, lost further in his thoughts. A minute later SilverClaw walked over to where he sat, putting a reassuring paw on his shoulder, and nodded.

Zin shook himself before saying, “How do we get an entire town evacuated without causing mass panic?”

It was Princess Celestia who then spoke up, trotting slowly to the center of the field, flanked by her two Guards. The rest of the Guards in the field stood at brisk attention, standing stiff on their hooves, looking straight ahead. "What will be done about Ponyville is this: In an orderly fashion, the Guards stationed here will move down into the town and inform the citizens of Ponyville of what they need to know regarding the upcoming invasion. I will brief them on their mission once we are somewhere more private." she turned towards us nine, who proceeded to bow. "As for all of you, you will begin to make your own preparations in order to stem the up and coming tide of Diamond Dogs." We all gave her brisk nods, rising from our bowing position. She continued, "You are all dismissed." With that she turned away, her two Guards still following her as the rest milled away slowly, headed back for the palace. Soon following them were the other CSF members, who in their pairs, began to fly off in different directions where they had made their camps. After a few minutes the only ones left in the field were Zin, SilverClaw and I.

With a quick movement, SilverClaw reached out a paw and helped Zin onto his feet. As he hopped to his feet, she said to him, “I’m going to return to my exercises. Try not to kill each other.”

I began to speak just as Zin did, "No promises.” SilverClaw tilted her head at us before walking away, back towards the direction we had come from. I turned to Zin.

"Would you like to continue our fight?" I asked.

He turned away from SilverClaw and back to me, “I don’t think so. I’ve lost enough blood for one day.” After he said this e stopped moving again, staring at nothing but something at the same time. This lasted only a fraction of a second as he continued with something unexpected, “Would it be strange to hear a voice in your head?”

I thought that over a minute. I didn't hear voices in my head, just my subconscious trying to persuade me into doing things I may not want to do. Actual voices though? After a minute of thinking I replied, "Well that would depend entirely on what you were hearing. What is this 'voice' telling you?"

He thought for a moment before replying, “To get angry. To go beserk. To... Kill anything that gets in my way. Including you.”

I let out a short laugh, "Oh that's good kid. This voice... Does it have a physical manifestation? Does it have a form that only you can see maybe?"

“If it does, I have yet to see it.” He said, sighing and turning towards the palace. “I don’t think they’ll ever warm up to me. Not after what I put them through.”

I smiled at him, "Kid, nothing you could ever do would make them see you differently. That's just something you'll have to life with." I trotted next to him, taking in as much of the palace as I could see from the spot I was in. "It's not all bad though. At least a few ponies like you."

He laughed a bit before replying, “Yeah, but why did I have to be close to the bookworm? Would have prefered Dash. She knows how to have fun.”

I shook my head, "Twilight is a great mare, you're lucky to be friends with her. As for Dash, you should have tried more with the others, gotten to know them better rather than just Twilight. Although, a bookworm isn't as bad as you say."

“I guess. As for trying more with others, I tried a lot with Lisp. He at least stopped calling me ‘Fleabag’ or ‘Fuzzball’. Don’t you love it when a mare changes a pony’s mind?” He answered.

I thought back to when Lisp had attacked Zin. I wondered what happened to take them off of each others throats so I asked him that. "How are you and Lisp getting along? Last time I caught you two he was close to killing you."

He responded plainly, “We aren’t fighting anymore, and he ‘offered’ to teach me to play guitar. Turns out I knew more than him.”

I laughed again, "Well at least you aren't trying to kill each other anymore. Did you give him that sword/guitar item back by the way?"

“Yeah, I gave it back. Octavia happened to get him to make me a guitar. I left it with him, knowing the cave would be destroyed. I plan on picking it up within the next day.” He said, a note of sadness in his voice when he mentioned the cave.

"Well that's good." I responded, shifting my hooves a bit. "Not much of an instrumentalist myself. I can sing a bit, although nothing like how Shadow can." I said, thinking back on the times when I would catch her singing while she worked on something.

“Singer, huh? I used to teach myself lyrics to songs, as well as the notes, and play them for my friends... Well, Sofia and a few of her friends.” He replied a bit sullenly. The kid sure likes to put himself down a lot.

"I'll take your word for it that you're good." I said with condescending tone. "Do you think of them much, your friends?" I cast a glance over at Zin. He was looking up, deep in some thought of the past.

After a moment he responded, “Yeah. I try not to, though. Getting caught in the past can hinder the sight on the future. Not saying it’s bad to look at the good times, but the bad ones are still there.”

I gave him a small nod. "Of course. Our memories are what make us who we are, and no one can take that away, truly. Even with magic."

“God, you sound just like Sofia. Always optimistic, and seem to know just what to say.” He said with a small laugh.

I smiled, looking up at the minarets of the palace. "Sometimes being a bit optimistic is all we have. Hope. That's the most powerful thing in the world. With a small bit of hope, even the darkest of nights can become the brightest of days."

I cast him another glance to see that he was smiling brightly as he said, “Again, you sound just like her. But yeah, it seems hope is all we can really have right now.”

I nodded again. "Right." I looked up at the sky to see the sun almost directly above us. I turned to him continuing, "It's almost noon, and I've got to stop by a few places in a hurry. So I'll see y'all later kid."

He turned his head to me before saying, “Think I’ll go pick up that guitar. Got time to practice, since I am likely going to be limited to the castle after today. And the ‘few places’, I think I already know what you mean. I’m sure you haven’t missed it, but you might want to hurry. Catch you later.” He walked off, but after he went a few steps he erupted in flames and disappeared from my sight.

"Well, I guess that's that." I said with a shake of my head. I turned towards where my items where laying on the ground and trotted over to them. As I trotted over, I took the cloth from around my wings off, tying it around my neck once again. Once it was secure, I picked up my vest and slid it under my left hoof, then throwing it over my back before slipping it under my right hoof. Velcroing the pieces back together, I secured it tightly around my body before checking to make sure the sword and gun were in place. Satisfied with the condition of everything, I picked up my satchel and prepared for flight. Raising my wings, I took off, heading for Smithy's workshop. While flying, I re-applied my guise, this time accounting for all of my gear excluding my satchel. I landed softly outside and rapped my hoof against the door. After a moment, Smithy appeared at the door, bags under his eyes from working all night and his mane still as ruffled as ever.

"Hey Lance." He said ushering me inside. The room was the same, save for the smoldering embers of the fireplace where the logs had all but burnt out. "I finished working on your gift almost as you arrived." He went over to a chair in the corner and plopped down in it tiredly, a small brown envelope on a stand next to him.

"Thanks again old friend. Looks like you need some sleep." I said mildly. He tiredly raised a leg and waved a hoof at me.

"Bah. I'll sleep when I'm dead." He glanced over at the clock and smiled a bit. "Which is what you might be if you don't hurry on back to Ponyville. Celestia knows when Gemstone will give birth." As he said this I jumped out of my stupor from talking, galloping to to the door. He threw the envelope at me, which I promptly caught and shoved into the depths of my satchel.

"Thanks again my friend, but as you said, I must be off!" I called as I rushed right back out the door.

My wings were already spread in preparation for flight when I barely heard him call back, "Good luck to you! Don't forget about me when your off and busy being a dad!" If he said anything else, I didn't hear it as I took off, flying fast through Canterlot, my mind already set on what awaited me. I did however make a note to bring our foal up to him, probably after this whole invasion mess was over.

After a minute I was clear of Canterlot, in open sky as I veered towards Ponyville, lowering my flight course and speeding down towards the town. As I neared, the buildings began to take shape, from the odd homes and shops to several other larger buildings including the town hall and hospital. Although I was looking for none of those in particular, the only one I had eyes for was the library. As I got even closer to the town, I began to make out individual ponies as they went about their business. I hoped that Rainbow Dash had gone to the rest of the mane six and told them she was back. Knowing her, she probably boasted some story about an adventure she had while she was gone.

After a few more seconds I flew in above Ponyville, slowing down and angling for the treehouse. I was at the door within minutes and landed with a small puff of dirt. A few nearby ponies gave me an annoyed look at the sudden entrance but quickly went about their business. Rushing up to the door, I banged three times in rapid succession on the knocker. Almost as quickly as I had knocked, Twilight answered the door with a first annoyed, then happy expression.

"Oh Lance, it is so good that you're here!" She exclaimed, ushering me into her home with a few excited motions of her hoof. "Gemstone has been doing good, but I'm not all the knowledgeable in foalbirth. I mean, big surprise right? Me not knowing something? Well, while you were gone, I did some reading up on the subject and-" She continued on like this for a full minute before I had to stop her by shoving a hoof in her mouth.

"Well easy there Twilight, I'm sure you got it covered. No need filling my head with all sorts of things like that." I breathed, stemming her further tide of oncoming details. She removed herself from my hoof and looked awkwardly to the side, kicking a hoof back and forth on the ground.

"Oh. Right. Sorry about that Lance. I'm just so excited! Nothing like this has every happened to me before-" She stopped as I gave her a slightly annoyed look. She blushed, "Oh, sorry again. Here, let me take you to her."

She ushered me up a small flight of stairs into her bedroom, which was open to the rest of the library. Next to Twilight's bed was Spike's, in which he now laid, his body twisted in strange angles while a clenched fist held his blankie. In Twilight's own bed laid Shadow, how was awake and staring first at Twilight, then as I trotted up the stairs, her eyes snapped at me, a wide smile on her face.

"Lance!" She exclaimed, "You're here! Oh thank Celestia I thought you would still be away when our foal was born."

I gave her a wide smile, trotting slowly to the bedside. "Of coarse I'm here!" I gasped playfully, "I wouldn't dare miss the birth of our foal!" She giggled softly.

"I would hope not! What kind of father would you be, missing it?" She teased back. There was a small cough from behind and I turned to see Twilight, smiling at us, placing Spike's bed on her back and already heading back down the stairs.

"I'll give you two some privacy, it seems like you have got a lot of catching up to do." I smiled gratefully and nodded my head.

"Thanks a bunch Twilight, for everything." I cooed.

She was already at the bottom of the stairs as she called up quietly, "Anytime for you two. I had better get to be his or her teacher when it's ready for school!"

I let out a small laugh and whispered back, "You're the only one I would have for the job." After that, I turned towards Shadow who was already looking back at me.

'So,' she called to me with her mind, 'tell me all about your trip dear.' I grinned at her and nodded, beginning to retell the tale of what had happened to me the past two days.

At around 1 A.M. that morning, our foal was born. With a coat like mine and a mane like her mother. We named her Ember.

One week later...

I had left my cottage early in the morning, headed to Canterlot to check up with the preparations that were currently underway. I had left Ember in Rainbow Dash's and Shadow's care for a few hours while I was gone. Although she wasn't completely happy with me leaving, she accepted that it had to be done. I flew in the cool morning air, basking in the sun that was just beginning to rise in the air. I flew slowly up the castle, in no rush at all to get there as the matter wasn't critical at the current moment.

As I flew, I began counting the clouds I passed, which were few and far in-between as the weather team was doing a good job of keeping the sky's clear today. As I counted, I remembered how two days after our foal had been born Dash had appeared at our door with a small suitcase of belongings. Shadow and I immediately brought her in, Shadow already fully aware of what had happened and the circumstances of her arrival. She had left her own cloud home in the care of Fluttershy whilst she was gone, giving her friends the excuse of staying with me for a few months under the excuse of learning flight techniques from Shadow and I. We had set her up in the small guest bedroom abreast to ours, while young Ember stayed in a crib in our room. She had become cozy in our little cottage, playing with Ember while she wasn't either training or exercising. She had taken a liking to our foal almost immediately and was already trying to show her the basics of flying. Aside from that, Rainbow Dash's current training regiment including physical exercise and endurance tests. After a few weeks of those, she will be ready to move on to martial arts drills, followed then by weapons courses.

By the time I was done reminiscing, several minutes had already passed and I was nearing Canterlot. Increasing my speed a bit, I changed course directions and headed for the palace. Taking on my normal guise, I flew with nothing but my satchel and the black cloth around my neck. I had taken a liking to it, a sort of testament to the fight between myself and Zin. During training or when I go out I had become fond of wearing it. I was over the city at this point, already flying through the streets to the palace. I had begun angling my descent into the front courtyard when the faint sound of an string instrument caught my ear. Perking my head up, I flew back up, following the trail of the sound to one of the minarets on Princess Celestia's section of the palace. As I flew closer, I spotted Zin sitting atop the column, sitting down with his legs dangling over the edge and his back towards me. I decided to see what all the commotion was about before revealing myself so I flew a bit higher than he was, lazily laying across a cloud within earshot of Zin. As I landed, I began to listening, catching what appeared to be the end of a song.

.......

And if you go, I wanna go with you

And if you die, I wanna die with you

Take your hand and walk away

The most loneliest day of my life

Life

Such a lonely day

And it's mine

It's a day that I'm glad I survived

Good job kid, I thought, not bad in the least. As I watched him, he placed the guitar gently on the floor next to him, leaning back heavily against the pillar. He tilted his hooded head up to the sky, basking in the warmth that was radiating from the sun. As he did so, I felt a strange disturbance shifting through the air towards him, the kind that I've only felt once before. It was Discord. He was little more than an air current floating through the air as he floated slightly behind Zin, taking his true form.

“That sums up today so far...” Zin started, still oblivious to the presence behind him. Every bone in my body screamed to dive down and attack Discord, but I knew better than that. I was curious to see what brought him here, of all places, so close to his sworn enemy.

He was floating in the air, lounging as he called down to Zin, “That it does.” Zin jumped a bit, whipping his head around to stare at Discord. He let out a shrug to which Discord continued, “Mind if I join you?”

He obviously didn't care what Zin's answer was, to which Zin replied to his question, “Not really. You may be the god of chaos, but you always had my respect.” With a bit of magic, Discord brought forth a lounge chair, placing it neatly next to Zin, plopping himself down on it with his normal giddy smile. “What brings you here? Shouldn’t you be gathering your army?” Zin ventured, producing the question out of nowhere.

Discord looked at him, his face changing in a myriad of different expressions as he responded coolly, “For once, that chaos is not mine. As for the reason I am here, I am just checking on my latest project.” His grin widened as he spoke, "You."

Zin stared at him with a curious look on his face and after a moment he prodded, “Well I figured as much. Why else would you bring a human to what used to be the most peaceful thing I knew?”

“To stop the dogs, of course.” His reply almost made me fall out of my cloud. Stop the dogs? What? That was his box I found in the dogs lair, which connects him to them. But for all he is, he isn't one to lie. My mind was a jumbled confusion of thoughts as I tried to piece together this puzzle. I wanted to grind my head against a wall in frustration but I had to settle myself with glaring at the two of them.

After a moment, Zin broke the silence saying, “Discord... You know I can’t do it, right? It’s a lost cause.”

His reply was even, if not a bit taunting, “Yet you are still willing to fight, are you not?”

“Well, yeah. If anything, I want to buy my friends time to escape.” Was Zin's reply. At least his mind is in the right place. Not on himself but on those close to him.

Discord reached his hand with the griffons claw, stroking his beard in thought. After a moment he said, “Hmm... You still haven’t reached the final stage, have you?” Another peculiar piece of information. That means that Zin's current state isn't his final one... That's something Princess Celestia would find interesting, along with the rest of the unit.

He looked a little sad as he replied, “No. I don’t know how...”

“Are you going to keep trying to find it?” Was Discord's question. At his remark, Zin looked away, staring once again up into the sky. He let out a heavy sigh, one of someone who doesn't have the answer, that has lost hope.

“I’ve seen myself try different ways and none worked. I guess what I am trying to say is... I...”

“Give up?” Discord chided, his grin growing slightly larger.

“Yeah...” Was Zin's reply, his voice full of abandonment and loss. Poor kid, I know what you're going through.

His grin still prominent on his face, Discord wrapped his arm around Zin, placing a heavy paw on his shoulder. "You are learning. When failure is inevitable, any normal being would try to prevent it. Of course, you still plan to, but you have seen yourself failing. You understand that the attempts you were planning on doing will fail, and give up.” He gave Zin a rather violent shake, startling him a bit in the process. He continued, “That is the first step. Who do you think made those things? That she-wolf?”

In some confusion, Zin scratched the back of his head saying, “You mean she didn’t?”

Discord let out a laugh that could chill bone before replying, “Of course not. She is the one who put the evil half in your head. You will reach the final stage before the battle, I assure you that. I may have to... Point you in the direction.” He pointed a sharp taloned claw at Zin. So the true depth of his mysterious power reveals itself... There is something inside of him, lending him this power, trying to persuade him to do its bidding. So he was only telling a half-truth when he said it had no physical manifestation.

Zin gave him yet another confused look, “In my mind?”

Discord looked a bit impatient at his reply, “Yes. Now, I have to leave before that alicorn gets here. He and I have a bad history....” He said, casting his glance below him and searching the sky. A moment later, he hopped out of his chair, folding it back up and placing it in the crook of his arm before disappearing with a small wisp of smoke.

Zin sat staring at the smoke as it trailed off, obviously seriously confused over the conversation that had just taken place. His voice cut through the silence that prevailed the air, "Well that just happened.”

I sat on my cloud for a few minutes, staring into the sky, trying to piece together what had just happened between Zin and Discord. If what Discord says is true... Then there is another player in this game that we don't know about. But who? The only person who might now would be Discord himself, but I doubt he would talk to me, or anypony else involved with this. After a while, I decided to break from my chain of thought and check up on Zin. I looked down to unsurprisingly see him still sitting against the pillar, his hood pulled fully over his face. I decided this would be a good time to make an appearance so I swooped down from my cloud, coming in slightly below the pillar. No point and giving him the idea of what I had heard. I flew in lazy circles up the pillar, flying around it again and again until I finally leveled off with the top. I appeared in front of Zin, but I don't think he saw or even sensed me so I decided to announce my presence.

"Howdy kid." I drawled. He nearly jumped out of his fur as he jerked his head up in surprise, the hood flying from his head as he glared at me.

"Hey," he said plainly, "What brings you all the way up here?"

I landed half a meter from him, brushing a hoof back and forth on the ground. "Oh no reason. I was on my way to discuss battle stratagems with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna when I saw y'all sitting up here all by your lonesome. Me talking to the Princess' wasn't all that important to the moment, so I decided to come up and give you some company." I paused as he was searching my face, looking for signs of deceit. "So do y'all mind if I join you?"

He jumped a little at my last, but settled down quickly before replying, "I guess, I don't really care." I folded my legs down under me, getting in a comfortable sitting position. When I was finished, I looked up to see Zin still staring at me.

"Now kid, I know I'm good looking, but is there any reason y'all are staring at me?" I jested at him.

“...I get enough of those kind of jokes where I’m from...” He turned his head from me, staring back over the surround countryside. He fixed his hood before he continued, “Why are you really here? You wouldn’t just come to see me out of the blue.”

"Like I said, I was flying down to meet the princess' when I saw you up here and decided I'd come for a chat." I replied, looking down over the edge and watching as ponies milled about in the streets.

I turned my head back towards him as he picked his guitar back up, drawing his paw across it and strumming a few strings. He sighed, “The guards won’t go near me or talk to me. Serves me right, though. Seems like you and Luna are the only ponies near here that actually want to talk to me.” He let out a bark of laughter before continuing, “Then again, in my world, I never gave two shits about what others thought of me. It’s how I met Sofia and her crew of outcasts. We got ourselves into some big trouble, too... Those were the times...” He said with some pleasure, thinking back on those times which were obviously special to her.

I adjusted myself a bit before speaking, trying to be slightly compassionate, "You did injure a great deal of them, so you must deal with the Guards hatred of you. As for Luna, she's very accepting of everyone else, probably due to what she went through. Myself," I shrugged as best as my position would allow, "I've been through a lot with you. If I didn't cast a glance every now and again in your direction, what kind of pony would I be?" I said, unfolding a leg and rapping him gently across the arm with a hoof.

He hit me back, grinning a bit. “Like the others.” He chided. He sat there for a moment, thinking of something to say. After a few seconds he continued, “In my recent dreams, I’ve been seeing the upcoming battle. I can see you and your team, as well as the guards, fending them off with tremendous force, but there’s something missing...” His face twisted in a mix of sorrow and despair, “...Me.”

I tilted my head sideways at him and asked him curiously, "Do you mean to say you aren't going to be participating in the upcoming battle?"

He tried to give me a reassuring smile, but that soon broke apart as he looked down. “...Not by choice...” He said sullenly, looking out and up towards the sun, taking a deep breath before continuing. “I won’t be making it, and you will see soon enough why...” By this point, his tone had lost all sense of hope that it had, delving into tones of deep sorrow.

I stood up abruptly, shocking him a bit. Grabbing him by the hem of his robes, I shoved him against the wall. "I don't want to wait and see. So you'll tell me now what the problem is, otherwise we will see how good you are at flying." I said coolly and with a small smile, as if doing so would be no harder than skipping a rock across a lake.

He stared into my eyes, his voice as sullen as it was before. “I die, okay? I’m going to die and you are there to see it. It is inevitable, seeing how the one who kills me is the same one who gave me this damn power! Are you happy now?!” He was shouting by this point. At the end of that, I let him slide from my hooves, planting them back firmly on the ground. He continued, “She will stop at nothing to overthrow Celestia... I attempted to stop her and she stabbed me, leaving me to bleed out... When you see your own death, you can have the right to show my sympathy or intimidate me again.”

I looked him straight in the eyes. "Suffering the death of another is far worse than experiencing your own. When, you, have lived through that enough times, then you can lecture me about rights and wrongs." I hissed at him. "I understand what you're going through, and if you want help, I might be willing to lend a hoof."

He let out a laugh with little humor in it as he said, “You’re the least of my worries. The top, knowing when I am going to die...” He paused, not sure on how to continue.

I provided him with a way asking, “When?”

“Tomorrow night.” Was his reply, if a bit hastily, as if he wanted it to be over with.

I looked at him, trying to gauge whether he was serious or not. After a few seconds searching his face, I reluctantly admitted that he was. My reply was soft and gentle, "What, kid? What exactly will kill you? Is it the 'she-wolf' you speak of?"

“Yes. She was once a monarch who ruled alongside Celestia, but she got greedy. Celestia was too much for her to handle by herself, so she made the three amulets. She needed the third to be a human because of our natural hatred... She is taking life from all three of us in order to create the perfect warrior, bred for nothing but killing everything in its path... This is what kills me.” After his speech was done, he slid down against the pillar, stopping in a sitting position. He laughed awkwardly to hid his feelings. He continued, “I know you didn’t ask for a history lesson, one which was forgotten, but you needed it to understand the foe.”

I sat back down to where I had been original before speaking, "I know of her kid. No need to give me a history lesson. Although the news that she is back is most grave indeed..." I thought for a moment, studying his amulet. I had an idea, and if it worked, Zin could just live to see a few more days. "Kid, remember my offer to remove the amulet for you?" He nodded. "Well it still stands. If you want to be able to meet your fate at your own hands, I can help you. I could also do the same with SilverClaw and this Grim. Both you and them will keep your abilities however, as they are apart of you now. Without the added trouble of having your life force sucked out."

As I finished speaking, Zin seemed to grow distant, his body swaying a bit. After a second, he slapped a paw on his forehead, rubbing it like he was in pain. This continued for another minute, the whole time he was swaying back and forth, looking as if he was barely able to restrain himself from banging his head against the pillar, his eyes shut tight at some internal pain. After a moment, his eyes shot back open.

“Spade... Get them off as soon as you can. I have news that needs to be shared with all.” Was all that got out before he shut his eyes again, a soundless howl coming from his mouth. As this happened, I began to get closer to him, getting myself to a position where I could work my magic. As I got close he screamed, "Shut up!" Before collapsing sideways, nearly falling off the top of the minaret. Before that could happen I rushed over, wrapping a hoof around his shoulder and stopping his fall. I brought him into the center of the tower, where there was plenty of space to work. I took a step back from him, seeing that he was still unconscious. With a heavy sigh, I sat down next to him, folding my legs under me and lowering my horn close to the gem set into the necklace. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, reaching for my magic, I began to work a spell. The true meaning of it was lost long before Princess Celestia's rule, but the knowledge of it still prevailed. Its sole purpose, to remove enchanted items that are bound to or apart of other beings, such as the necklace around Zin's neck.

The spell began to take effect, tendrils of magical energy emerging from the tip of my horn and slithering through the air towards the gem. As they approached within a few centimeters of it, they slowed and I immediately felt a force pushing back from the jewel. I pressed back, increasing the flow of magic steadily, slowly pushing the tendrils closer and closer. The crept along through the air, whatever presence inside undoubtedly resolute in trying to keep me and my magic away. I pressed my magic harder, several sparks spewing from my horn as my magic made one last push, breaking through the defenses of the force protecting the gem and immersing the tendrils around it. As soon as the grip was complete, I felt a sudden rush of energy from the item beginning a new assault, not at my magic, but at me. I felt a piercing probe trying to force itself into my being but I was ready for this kind of thing and set up a defensive barrier of my own. While the force attacked me, my magic continued to work on it, slowly purging the gem of whatever was inside it. Feeling its time running out, the force began a renewed assault, pressing harder against my mental barriers. It succeeded in making a crack large enough to speak to me, although it couldn't do anything else aside from that as I quickly sealed off the crack, leaving it open enough to hear what the spirit had to say.

I heard both the voice of Zin and the spirit, the latter speaking first. “You can’t stop us... He will die, and you won’t be able to do a thing...” Oh well shall see about that, my good sir. As the voice was male. Curious, it was described as a she-wolf.

Zin followed suit with his own disembodied voice, “Spade, I can’t keep his attacks suppressed for much longer. Put your all in it!”

I let out a long mental laugh that travel through my mind and out into the space beyond. My voice was overly loud as I spoke, "Kid, don't waste your energy, this will all be over soon enough. And as for you, my other-worldly friend, well," I let out a smaller chuckle, "Let me just say that it will be a pleasure to see you off so soon." I didn't wait for a response from either of them, as I immediately built up my magic, and in one great push, broke forth from my barrier, surrounding everything with that black aura from before, both Zin's voice and that of the spirit were trapped, unable to go further into my own self. With them secured, I directed my energy towards the amulet, bringing forth a tide of magic strong enough to break through the last protective layer. As it struck, I began to feel this odd tingling sensation and it felt as if my subconscious was being transported somewhere... Else. Before I knew it I vaporized and appeared in some sort of circular platform, which appeared to be somewhere above the cloud layer as all that lay below me were them. As I scanned, I noticed four pictures, three evenly space on the outside of the platform, whilst the final one was placed in-between the other three. Each one had an individual aura about it, the outer pictures consisting of green, blue and purple, whilst the middle picture was red.

I was standing on the platform, no sign of an impact crater around me. I looked at my hoof, confirming its existence. Once I was sure that it was still there, I cast my gaze around once more saying aloud, "Well this is odd." Out of the corner of my eye I saw Zin, being held around the throat by a brutish looking dog, the blue and red pictures now gone. There was some sort of barrier protecting the two of them, so I merely waited for whatever it was to finish. I examined my hoof again, making sure that this wasn't an illusion, that my subconscious was really here. Either way it would be fairly simply to return back, all I needed is to- I stopped thinking as Zin was thrown down the the platform, again, no impact crater. I stayed where I was, studying Zin. He sure is an oddity, that one. So much extra-ordinary magic happening around someone who just found it.

He shook himself off, rising to his front paws and turned to stare at me, his voice echoing in the space around us, “That was who I was telling you about. He is fully formed, and is close to the final stage...” He brought a paw down, striking the ground angrily. I hate to point it out a third time, but no impact crater, again. For someone who is adept in using magic, this wolf sure leaves a lot of holes in it. For instance, right now I could sense that he was still watching us, beyond the veil of clouds. Clever dog. Zin had started to calm down, breathing deeply in and out to vent the last of his anger.

“So that’s it. I may be free from her grasp, but she took what she needed from me. Thanks for the effort, though.” He said, with a note of gratitude.

I let out a small smile, closing my eyes sincerely. "No problem kid. Was the least I could do."

He shrugged at me, looking around he said, "So what now?"

I joined him in his quest to look over the landscape, sensing the spot where the dog hid to be somewhere above and slightly behind me. As I looked, my eyes lit up on the two remaining pictures on the wall. "Well for starters, I can free both of them from here quite easily. Then," I shrugged, "I guess we take our leave."

"Free them. I am going to try something...” He said, waltzing over the towards the edge of the platform. After a brief look over, he turned towards me with a sadistic smile and wove. “Ta-ta.” He said before letting himself go and falling over the edge. I reached out a hoof, like it would do any good, as if to try and stop him; he was already over the edge... In more ways that one.

With a sigh and a shake of my head, I walked over first to the purple picture, when upon closer inspection bore a portrait of SilverClaw. Placing my horn against the brow of the dog in the portrait, I closed my eyes and worked my magic much in the same was as I had with Zin. Although this time it was far easier. No magical resistance, just a direct link to the amulet that SilverClaw bore. Within seconds I had tapped into it, releasing her from its spell. I opened my eyes slowly to see the portrait gone, along with the faint purple light it beheld. The only one left was the green one, so I moved over and saw the picture of a large Diamond Dog, although not quite as large as the demon I saw before. This must be the Grim that Zin and SilverClaw were talking about.

"Nice to meet you," I said giving the portrait a curt little bow. "Although I wish it were under better circumstances..." With that, I set to work, doing the same as I had done before. My eyes closed, my magic took effect, driving through a direct link between the portrait and its user. I met some resistance, probably him trying to defend himself from the force that was trying to penetrate into him. I brushed his defenses aside and my magic took hold, freeing him from the power of the amulet. When I reopened my eyes the portrait had disappeared, much the same as the rest had. I cast my gaze around to see that Zin had yet to return. I decided at this point to propel myself back to Equestria. Concentrating a point of magic around my hoof, I slammed it into the ground, shattering the world around me and shooting my subconscious back in to my conscious body.

After a microsecond, I was back, to see Zin getting up from where I had laid him down.I cast my glance down to my hooves, to see that they had a faint black aura surrounding them. It must have come when I was dueling that demon dog. Interesting. I turned my head back to see him staring over the edge of the minaret, talking as much to himself as to me, “Seems like all hell is about to break loose, and I am going to miss it...” He then summoned a ball of flame in his right paw, waving it about like a sparkler. “Let tomorrow come. I will be ready to let go.” He said with a grin.

I stood up stretching my legs and rolling my shoulders. All of that infighting had cost me a good deal of energy. A good nights rest is what I need now. "So what are you going to do now kid?"

“The only thing I can do. Prepare to die.” He said, closing his palm around the flame, extinguishing it. He turned towards me with a smile, “I’ve had a good run. Might have been a bumpy start, but at least I will have a good finish.”

I sighed and shook my head at him. "You don't have to die, you know. Well, at least not without a little help from me that is."

He looked at me as if I was insane. “Spade, you can’t stop it from happening. You never liked me anyway, right? Just some kid who keeps getting into trouble that you have to clean up.”

I laughed a bit, "Kid, Zin, I don't hate you, which is why I offer to help. Hay, I'd go as far to say that you're growing on me a bit. Enough so that seeing you die won't bring me pleasure." I gave him a small wink. "As for stopping it... How's the human saying go? 'History is written by the victors?' Well do you want to write your own history or have some crazy dog do that for you?"

“It will all become clear after the event has taken place, Spade. You need rest, and I would suggest finding a place in the castle or finding a soft cloud. As for me, I am going to do the same. I think he did something to me before he left...” He said, moving over to one of the walls and setting himself down, sliding down into a sitting position. He grabbed his hood and pulled it over his face, crossing his arms over his chest and fidgeting to find a comfortable position.

He continued, “Trust me, my friend. The reason behind me being so welcoming will become clear. Feel free to tell the princess or whomever you feel of what I told you, or you could get some rest. Using that much magic must have left you at least a little tired.”

I shrugged, "As you say kid. You are free to meet your fate anyway you like and I won't stop you." I walked out of the cupola, trotting over to the edge and spreading my wings, giving them an experimental flap.

“I’ll see you tomorrow.” He called from behind me. I flapped twice more before hovering a bit in the air.

"From what you say kid, I don't think you will." I finished, flying off the minaret and heading higher in the sky. Exhausted, I landed on a nearby cumulus cloud, laying across it with a sigh. My eyes drifted closed and I gave myself an hours nap before heading down and meeting with the princesses.

An Unexpected Visit

After my meeting with the princesses I swiftly returned home, eager to be back with Shadow and Ember. My eagerness to return made the trip seem faster than it was. As I flew in close to our cottage I spotted Rainbow Dash out near the front, continuing with her strength training by flying around with weights on her back, doing quick dashes back and forth between two point 100 meters apart. As I flew down she stopped at the point in front of the cottage, dropping the weighted sacks with an exasperated sigh. She turned her head towards me and raised a hoof in greeting.

"Spade you're back!" she called, flying back into the air to meet me.
As she sped towards me I waved a hoof back. "Good to see you too Dash!" She zoomed towards me, the training already showing an improvement in her speed. Soon enough she'd probably be very close to being as fast as Shadow or I. She was abreast to me quickly, looking at me excitedly.

"So how'd the meeting with the princesses go?" She said, doing a small loop to my other side. Always straight to the point with this one.

"Fairly well. We've got a defensive strategy in place that will use some of the ponies that decided to stay behind and help with the preparations along with the Royal Guard stationed in the immediate area. We've also sent out dispatches today to any of the Royal Guard's that might be out in Equestria to return immediately."

She looked at me seriously, "It's going to get bad soon, isn't it?"

I gave her a small nod, looking at her straight in her eyes. "Aye, that it will." I stuck up a hoof and ruffled her mane. "Although that won't stop us. I don't plan on giving up, do you?"

She broke away from me for a second with a shocked face. "Of course not! I never leave my friends hangin'!" She said, holding the shock on her face.

I let out a chuckle, "I know you don't Dash. I know." When I finished we were already at the door to the cabin. I opened it to find Shadow lounging in one of the chairs in-front of the fireplace, playing with Ember in her arms. She looked up at me and smiled.

"Oh good Spade, you're back." She said as she set Ember down. "I think it's time I had a break, don't you Dash?" I looked over to Rainbow Dash who smiled and nodded.

"Oh yes. I'll leave you two to your business..." She left off, flying for a brief moment over to where Ember lay, picking her up. "Now how's about some good ol' quality time with auntie Dash?" She said, flying back through the door and outside with Ember in stow.

I returned my attention to Shadow who trotted up to and nuzzled me. "I assume your trip to Canterlot went well?" She inquired.

I sighed and returned her affection, moving over to the chair to the left of the fireplace and sitting down heavily in it. "The meeting went well. Very well in fact. We have a sound strategy that includes those who stayed behind to assist in Ponyville from the evacuation along with the garrison of Guards stationed in Canterlot."

She came up and sat in the chair next to mine. She responded gently, "What bothers you so then?"

I sighed again, but got straight to the point saying, "It's Zin again. He... Has it in his mind that he will perish tomorrow. I don't know why, but I believe him." She was taken aback, rearing her head.

She began to rise, her wings already rising as she yelled, "Well we can't just let him die! Let's go save him!" I looked into the fireplace, sadness filling me. I held a hoof in the air, stopping her.

"No," was all I said.

She looked at me as if I had gone crazy. "How can you say that?" She said in disbelief.

I looked up at her, sorrow still strong in my features. "We can do nothing to stop it. This is the path he has chosen for himself and we need not interfere with the choices he wishes to make." She looked at me, her face resembling the sorrow I felt. She bucked the air, frustrated before falling back down into her chair heavily.

"So that's it then? He's going to die." She said disparagingly, her voice full of sorrow.

I looked at her, seeing how sad Zin's doom was making her. I thought for a moment, how at peace he seemed with his death. I realized why he was so at ease with it then. "I don't think he's going to stay dead." At that, Shadow looked up at me as if I had reached a new level of insanity. "How calm he seemed when he told me this, it just seems like he'll be back." I paused for a moment before continuing, "He also has an ally. Discord."

Her nose scrunched back at the mention of his name. "Discord? From what you told me I knew he was back, but why would Zin associate with him?"

I shook my head saying, "Who knows? Discord is the reason Zin is here in the first place, so he probably has his own agenda regarding him. There's one other thing..." I paused as she looked at me anxiously. "I've already told the princesses and they didn't believe me at first either, but... Discord isn't the one who has spiked the Diamond Dog Rebellion."

She tilted her head at me saying, "You're right, I don't believe you. Spade, all the facts point to him as the one who started this all."

I gave her a weak smile, "I know it doesn't sound true, but you have to believe me when I tell you Shadow, Discord isn't the true player behind the Rebellions." She was still giving me a strange look, but settled down more comfortably in the chair. I let out a laugh, "Oh don't give me that face. What I'm telling you is the truth as I see it."

She continued looking at me before starting, "Okay, I believe you Spade. But who then? Who is truly behind all this?"

I shook my head at her. "That, I'm not entirely sure of myself. And we won't know until the day of the invasion who really is holding the cards." She gave me a nod, just as Rainbow Dash flew back inside, followed closely by Ember on the ground. I motioned her over, to which she flew and took the seat adjacent to mine.

"What's up Spade?" She said, relaxing into a comfortable position on the seat.

I waited a moment for her to position herself before telling her all that I had just told Shadow. Her reaction was similar to Shadow's, if not a bit more worrisome and violent. I quickly calmed her down though, going through the same explanations that I had just used. She soon came to accept what I told her, although I left the part out about Discord, knowing that their history was even worse than ours, and that associating him with Zin might ruin Zin and her's friendship. At the conclusion of the tale about Zin, she sank into the chair, lost in thought. I unfolded my legs and stepped from the chair, moving over towards the bedroom door. The sun was already moving beyond the horizon, Celestia finishing her cycle whilst Luna began her own. Shadow joined me by the door, picking up Ember along the way. Rainbow Dash finally moved from the chair into her own room.

"Thanks for telling me this Spade..." She started with a smile. "At least it's better to hear it from you than somepony else."

I gave her a nod and returned her smile, saying, "Of course Rainbow Dash. You're practically part of our family now and as a trainee, you should be as informed as any of us." With that, I moved into the room, followed by Shadow who laid Ember gently down in her crib. I moved over into our bed, finding a comfortable position and closing my eyes, just as Shadow began singing a lullaby to Ember...

(Yes I know it's Fluttershy's lullaby, now hush up.)

Hush now, quiet now...

It's time to lay your sleepy head...

Hush now, quiet now...

It's time to go to bed...

Drift, Drift off to sleep...,

Exciting day behind you....

Drift, Drift off to sleep...,

Lets the joy of dreamland find you....

As she finished, Ember calmed down, falling asleep. I joined her, surrounded by Shadow's voice as the embrace of sleep found me.

The following morning I woke up as the sun was rising, already fully awake and prepared for the day. Shadow was waking around the same time as I, softly trotting out of the room to not wake Ember up. I followed suit, closing the door gently shut behind me. Shadow moved into the kitchen to prepare breakfast while I went into the guest room to wake up Rainbow Dash. As normal, she was still sound asleep in her bed. She hadn't taken well to getting up so early in the morning so I had the liberty of knocking her out of bed, which I admit, wasn't all that bad.

Moving over to the bed, I placed a hoof on her side and with a quick shove, knocked her sprawling out of the bed. "Rise and shine!" I cooed. Dash sprawled in the cover for a moment before she popped back up, mane a mess as came groggily to attention.

"Sorry for uh, sleeping in. Again..." She said wearily, rubbing a hoof in her eye.

I gave her a nod saying, "It's fine. I know you're still getting used to the whole 'waking up early' idea. Enough of that though, first we'll start with breakfast and then begin your training for today." At the mention of training, she groaned and rolled her shoulders. "Hey, no complaining. You were eager for this before it started getting hard."

"Yeah, yeah..." she mumbled as she went passed me, letting out a yawn and going into the living room. I shook my head as she left the room, but followed suit, coming out to where Shadow had gathered three hay sandwiches for us. Rainbow Dash and Shadow were already at the table, a scowl on Rainbow Dash's face as she ate. Shadow gave me a small smile and waved me over to the third seat at the table. I moved to it, sitting down and starting on my sandwich. The three of us ate in silence, Dash still scowling the whole time. We all finished at the general same time.

"Dash, for your first task of today, your job is to clean the dishes." I chided. Her scowl deepened as she picked up the plates and grumbled the whole way to the sink. Shadow let out a small laugh.

"I can see why she's starting to like you less and less." She said, barely containing her merriment.

I shook my head with a smile, saying, "She can dislike me all she wants. All of this will help her in the long run; from doing dishes to lifting weights."

"I know you're talking about me over there!" she called angrily.

I ignored her but let out a laugh. Shadow joined me. "She does have good hearing though." Shadow said with a smile.

"Yeah," I agreed. Dash was done after another minute to which she immediately headed outside for the other part of her training. Shadow motioned towards the door with a hoof.

"Go on, I'll be out in a minute. I just have to wake up Ember and then I'll join you two in your training." She said as she got up, already heading for the bedroom. I got out of my own chair, heading to and out the front door into the brisk morning air. Rainbow Dash had begun setting up the markers for the back and forth exercises. I went over to the weights and picked out two fifteen kilogram weights for Rainbow Dash while getting two forty-five ones for myself. I went over to the starting marker, depositing the weights two at a time in different positions. Dash had finished setting up the other markers and moved towards where I had tossed her weights.

Shrugging them over shoulder, she spread her wings and looked at me with a grin. "Ready?"

I flashed back her grin, lugging my own weights over my back and extended my own wings. "Ready." With that, we started our training for the day, soon to be joined by Shadow only a laps later. Grabbing the same weights as me, she joined in on the racing, each of us trying to beat the others in a mix of strength and agility.

Throughout the day of training Shadow or myself had to periodically stop for a while to take care of Ember. These periods were a good respite in-between exercises and gave us time to cool down. When Dash got tired, she just dropped panting where she hovered. The training lasted throughout the day, every hour we switched up the exercises, trying not to grow accustomed to any one. We went through about fourteen different exercises; when we stopped the sun was already beginning to dip below the horizon. We finished up the exercise we were doing, flying straight up from the ground with heavy weights to get as high as we could, Shadow was the last one to do this; dropping back through the cloud-line. She landed with a flurry of flapping wings, kicking up a small cloud of dust around her. Shadow slugged off the weights from around her shoulders and tossed them over next to the others.

"What an excellent day of training, wouldn't you agree Rainbow Dash?" She said, a hint of a smile touching her face.

Rainbow Dash shot her an angry look, panting heavily she replied, "Oh just great. I've done more exercise today than I've done in my entire life..." Shadow let out a small laugh while we walked back inside. I grabbed Ember on our way in, placing her across my back so I could walk correctly. Once inside, Shadow took Ember from me.

"I'll go put her to sleep and then I think I'll take a nap... I'm still a little weak from giving birth to her." She said, the weariness in her voice showing for the first time today.

I gave her a smile, saying gently, "Of course. You go rest and I'll finish up the remaining chores around here." I gave a sidelong glance at Rainbow Dash who was already trotting into her room, wings spread out slightly in fatigue. "As I don't think she'll be of much help for the time being.

Shadow gave a weary laugh, "Yeah, I think she's as tired as me." She kissed my cheek, "Well goodnight. Don't be too long." I smiled again and nodded as she turned and head through the door to our own room with Ember, closing it behind her. I glanced around the house and sighed. Still a lot of work to be done around here... "Well, let's get to it," I whispered, rolling my shoulders and moving over to the broom, getting ready to sweep the floors.

Two hours later the sun had already disappeared behind the horizon and I had finally finished the chores around the house that Rainbow Dash had left. Throwing the rug back across the ground, I let out a happy sigh and grabbed a few logs from outside to light for a fire. Stacking them inside the fireplace, I used a bit of magic to light it, the fire coming instantly to life, already bathing the room in an orange light. The heat from the fire was already beginning to circulate throughout the house and I let out a smile. "All done," I said quietly to myself as everyone else in the cottage was already asleep. I was just about to head to bed myself when I sensed a strange distortion in the air outside. Stopping with my hoof on the bedroom door, I immediately turned back around and started towards the front door. Along the way I brushed a hoof against my belt, making sure my knife was still in its place. Assured, I opened the door to the door with one hoof on the hilt of my knife.

A quick turn of my head revealed no pony in the immediate vicinity so I relaxed a bit, taking my hoof away from my belt. I didn't let my guard down however, as the I could still sense the disturbance somewhere nearby. With a shrug to myself, I moved over to the rocking chair on the porch and sat down, determined to wait for whatever it was out there to make itself seen.

I sensed the presence move slightly closer before an ethereal voice came suddenly alive, “They know?” As soon as it was aired, my head jerked in the direction it had originated from. “A little jumpy, are we?” The voice called again, before the air around the spot I was looking at began to take shape. Soon enough, a visage of Zin appeared where I was looking. The visage walked up to the porch, taking a spot next to where I was sitting and leaning against the wall with its arms crossed.

"Well hello there... Zin." I started, "What brings you here in such a form?"

“Gives me something to do since I was, ya know, just stabbed a few moments ago.” He said smugly, as he slid down the wall into a sitting position. He reached his arms behind his head and looked up at me. “Discord’s getting me ready. Should be good to go before the battle begins. And I never told you the exact date, did I?” He finished.

"It'd be best for you not to mention him whilst you're at my home, kid." I said with distaste. Zin might respect him, but Discord he never has more than one thing in mind, himself. "As for the time of the attack... The exact date is a moot point. We'll be ready a week ahead of time and then all it is is playing a little waiting game."

“Whatever suits you. Anyway...” He said, taking his paws off from around his head and putting one underneath his chin before continuing. “I have to find a way to occupy myself for another week. There is some payback that needs to be given to Tia...” He grinned mischievously. “Nah. Think I might just see how things go on around here. You tend to keep things interesting.”

I shook my head at him. "She wouldn't be as kind to this little disturbance as I have been." I let a small smile touch my lips before continuing, "And don't think y'all can hang around here for a week. I can't have that at all."

“I’m dead. What can you do to stop me?” He said, turning his head to the house. “How’d she take it?”

"Oh no you don't kid," I said, using a small burst of magic to push his spirit off the porch and onto the grass. "I know your spiritual signature now. It won't be hard to keep you away."

“So what, I can’t see Dash? And blasting me with magic, even if I can’t feel it, didn’t answer my question.” He said as he picked himself off the ground.

"No kid, you can't. She's in the middle of training right now; seeing you like this and learning you're in league with Discord isn't what is best for her right now." I paused, getting out of my chair and stretching my legs. "I don't think she'd take it well at all," I finished, stepping off the porch and onto the grass with him.

“I never said she would be able to see or hear me. And do you think I am that dumb Spade? She fought the guy for christ's sake!” He said, his voice rising angrily. He let out a heavy sight before continuing, “I would just like to see her progress. Being dead is leaving me the same as I was before. Pretty much on my own, so pardon my wants.”

I gave him a smile but shook my head. "I'm sorry kid, but the training is private. You'll be free to talk to her before the battle, but by then she'll know about you and Discord. For your sake I hope she still sees you the same way. You could use a friend, if for a short while at least."

He fell back heavily onto the ground saying dispassionately, “Well, back to listening to a really old dude talk about chaos... And if you really want to get some training in, get Grim. He’ll give you a run for your money.” With that, he raised a hand and snapped his finger, slowly disappearing from my view. When he was gone, I sighed, spreading my hooves apart on the ground, I cast a small ward surrounding the house for a kilometer in any direction.

"Sorry I had to do this kid, it's nothing personal." I said allowed to myself. With that done I moved back to the house and opened the door, walking inside I closed the door behind me and headed straight for my room. I carefully walked inside, careful not to wake Ember or Shadow. Trotting softly over the the bed, I gently laid myself in it. Shadow stirred as I laid myself down.

She turned her head at me, saying wearily, "Spade... What took you so long...?"

I gave her a smile. "A few too many chores left undone by our lazy house-guest." She returned the smile and closed her eyes again, saddling up to me as I found my position in the bed. I closed my eyes and fell asleep, ready for the next few days of training.

A Mare's Scorn

Two days before the Battle for Ponyville....

Rainbow Dash, Shadow and I had moved down to Ponyville three days before, leaving Ember in the care of a member of the Royal Guard. With her in good hooves, Shadow and I could worry about other things. Chief among those the defense of Ponyville. When we arrived, the town was completely abandoned, aside from the Royal Guard walking through the streets along with those ponies that decided to stay behind and help. It was tough going preparing the town for the upcoming invasion, but it had been done above what I had expected. A three meter tall steel wall had been erected to surround the entire town, supported by thick I-beams. About a meter from the top surrounding the entire perimeter was a metal-grated catwalk where members of the Royal Guard were posted around the clock. They were equipped with carbines and short swords. They must have undergone training with them in the past few months, seeing as I've never witnessed them using firearms before. There was only one gate on the ground, and that was on the main road heading in the direction of Canterlot, the opposite direction of the attack. This was reinforced even heavier than the walled perimeter, equipped with a meter thick steel door and several logs as crossbeams. My first impression of it was that the only thing that could possibly move it would be magic. Twilight's library had been made into a temporary base of operations due to its location in the center of town. Inside housed several of the commanders of the Royal Guards, along with Princess Celestia and Luna who were overseeing everything. Along with them were two Diamond Dogs, SilverClaw and the one known as Grim who seemed awkward and out of place around so many ponies. Shadow and I had only spotted Ice and Frost to be in the town among all of the other CSF operatives. The rest would be busy finalizing their own preparations.

Shadow and I had packed heavily for the trip, she brought along one of the buzzsaw’s while I brought a favorite of mine, the PKM. This was one of the weapons I put time into customizing, improving it above and beyond that of the original weapon; due to the fact that I highly enjoyed using it. Along with those, we brought along two HiF-16A4 battle rifles. Rainbow Dash had barely a week to undergo rifle training and was barely getting the hang of it. Her lack of magic made using the weapons more of a challenge, one she was willing to try however. Shadow and I had given her a small sub-machine gun, a Sten Mk. 5, the placement of the magazine would help her get used to holding the weapon. All three of us were equipped with pistols and some sort of close combat weapon. Shadow's being her shotgun and Dash a knife, while I brought along my sword.

As soon as we had arrived in the operations base, we began setting up our own operations in preparation for the battle. Rainbow Dash would stay by either Shadow or I the entire time, more of an observer than a fighter. We would be in command of a small troop of Guards who would be in-charge of guarding the all along the main line of attack. After our briefing, we had been shown our quarters, a makeshift officers barracks inside the library, which was where I found myself now.

I woke up groggily, flying off the top of a bunkbed and landing quietly on the ground below. When I landed I stretched my hooves out and rolled my shoulders, stiff from the night’s sleep. With a yawn, I made my way down the stairs into the main outpost to see several other Guard commanders up and about, working through bundles of papers. SilverClaw and Grim were standing apart in one corner, talking amongst themselves in hushed voices. I ignored them, if they wanted to set themselves apart they were more than welcome, and moved over to a coffee pot and poured myself a cup. With a grateful sip, I turned and to my surprise I saw Rainbow Dash already up and helping around the command room. Trotting over to her, I caught her attention from another Guards. Flying over, she waved a hoof.

"Hey Spade, what can I help you with?" She said a bit cheerily.

I couldn't help a smile break across my face. "Up early and offering me your help? Where's the real Rainbow Dash and what have you done with her?"

She returned my smile, "Hey that's not funny! I'm just doing all I can to help." She said with contempt. I let out a small laugh.

"Okay, okay. I can see this is important to you. Are you ready?" I asked, growing serious again.

She nodded. "I was born ready. Ponyville is like my second home, I'd do anything to protect it. How about you? Are you-" The last of her sentence was cutoff as her eyes went wide and she stared at something behind me. I turned to see what she was looking at to see a small fissure open in the middle of the room. Nearby officers hurried away, pulling weapons and pointing them in its direction. I cast a glance over to see SilverClaw and Grim tense, their fur on end, but otherwise not moving or doing anything. I had a suspicion of what was about to come and and turned my body fully around, facing the fissure. Both princesses were up, standing near each other several meters from the disturbance. Shadow had finally gotten up and was readying her shotgun. I shot her a glance and shook my head. She looked at the fissure warily but lowered her weapon, slinging it across her back.

After a few more seconds, a confused looking Zin popped out the hole. Although he was different now. His fur had turned completely black while his marks had changed from blue to white. He stood up from where he was kneeling and looked around the room. Several of the Guards hissed at his appearance, aiming their weapons at him. Princess Celestia stopped them with a raised hoof.

"There will be no need of that, gentlecolts." She said, turning her head to Zin. "Ah Zin. What a pleasant surprise. How did you manage to get here?"

“A rather simple teleportation spell. As to where I was, I’ll keep that my little secret.” His response was smug as his eyes drifted over the room, scanning those around him. After a moment his head drifted over to the two other Diamond Dogs in the corner. “I have some catching up to do. If any of you have questions, seek me out later.” He finished, the arrogance clear in his voice. With that, he walked over to the two in the corner, beginning a hushed conversation with them.

As soon as he had walked off, Celestia called out, "Alright everypony, that's enough excitement for now. Please if you will, get back to your duties." With her announcement finished, she moved back to her sister and they began talking in hushed voices.

The din of voices in the room slowly regained its momentum as ponies got over the initial shock of Zin's sudden appearance. I moved back up the stairs to where Shadow was standing, staring intently over the room at Zin, whose back was to her. "And to think I didn't believe you..." She started as I came up next to her. "Well it looks like you were right, he is back. Although I don't think I'm all that happy to see him, knowing how he came back."

I saddled up next to her, leaning against the railing. "Yeah, I know what you're saying. I don't like it either. There's nothing we can change about it, no matter how much you or I wishes it was different." I said, already knowing what was coming next.

"We could go back in time, you know. Stop him from dying. Both you and I know the spell and how to make it last longer than a few seconds." She said hopelessly.

I sighed and shook my head. "You know that's not the right thing to do. He made this decision on his own, so he's the one who will have to deal with the repercussions."

She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. "You're right. Again. I just hope whatever comes of it isn't too bad. He did save my life after all." She said, beginning a walk down the stairs. I followed back down the stairs, walking abreast with her. "I wonder how Rainbow Dash is taking it?"

At the mention of her name, I realized that Dash had in-fact been in the room; right next to me. I looked back to the spot where I had been when Zin appeared to see her still standing there. As Shadow and I began to walk up to her, I caught a glimpse of her face. It was full of rage and anger, all of it being directed at Zin. I knew the source of her anger; a day after we arrived in Ponyville, almost by accident, Rainbow Dash overheard a conversation between Princess Luna and I about the situation with Zin. She hadn't taken too kindly to it then and obviously wasn't taking it very well now.

Coming up in front of her, I looked her in the eyes saying soothingly, "Dash, now is not the time for your anger. You must control it. Don't forget all of your training in an instant to satisfy your hatred."

She then directed her anger towards me, "How can you say that when he's in cahoots with him, after all he's done to my friends and I, to all of Equestria!"

Shadow placed an leg across her shoulders. "It's alright Rainbow Dash. None of us like Discord any more than you do, but getting angry at Zin for a mistake he made isn't what we need right now. We need everypony to stay levelheaded for what's coming, not get angry at something there's nothing we can do about."

Rainbow Dash sighed, looking down. "Yeah I guess your right..." She muttered, kicking a hoof against the ground. "I still don't like it though."

I lifted her head with a hoof, "Neither do I kid, but it's something we all have to live with now. He's changed, that much is visible from the way he looks and talks now. I don't know how much of his old self is left, but we can hope it's a good portion."

Dash sighed again. "Yeah..." She picked her head back up, looking at the exit to the library. "I think I'm going to go for a quick flying session, clear my head ya know?"

I smiled and nodded, "I know." Taking my hoof from her shoulder as Shadow moved away, we gave her room and let her through to the door. She left hastily, quickly opening her wings and flying off.

I returned my attention to Shadow who's gaze was once again cast over Zin. "It looks like this is hitting her worse than it is us." I said idly, breaking her gaze off of him.

She nodded. "Of course. I'm sure if any of the others in the six knew they would be hit just as hard. Especially Twilight. They had all gotten to know him and accept him as their friend."

"And again, you are right my dear." I cooed. "But enough of that. I believe it's time to say hello to our old friend." She nodded, starting on her way through the tables and chairs spread about towards the corner that housed Zin, SilverClaw and Grim. I followed close behind, the isles only large enough to admit a single pony through them.

By the time we had reached them, Zin and the other two had halted their conversation and had turned their attention towards us. I made a short bow, "Well howdy there SilverClaw, Grim. Zin. How are you all finding the accommodations here?"

They both shrugged at nearly the same time, SilverClaw following that up by saying, “Definitely better than a cave.”

“Agreed.” Grim put it, with a brief nod of his head.

Zin, the only who who hadn't talked yet, crossed his arms before speaking, his tone slightly annoyed. “Don’t know if I will have time to get used to them. And don’t think I don’t remember what you did to me, Spade. My brain still hurts from that week long lecture he gave me...”

I shook my head at him, a hint of a smile on my face. "You probably won't. The only few that still like you are standing next to you and with two days left until the attack, I'm sure you'd want to get accustomed to the changes he's made..." I looked at him merrily, "As for that lecture you received on my behalf, I think you deserved it." I let out a small laugh before continuing, "Oh I bet that was fun."

He shook his head back at me, returning the smile saying, “Yes, there is nothing more fun than listening to a lecture about the many theories of why chaos is both good and bad. I bet Twilight, had she not battled him, would be ecstatic.” His eyes went wide for a moment and he smacked a palm against his forehead in dismay. He sighed deeply before saying in depressed tone, “Dash knows and hates me, doesn’t she?”

"Well she certainly doesn't like you. I had to stop her from coming over here and ripping your to pieces. So, no kid, I don't think she's too fond of you at the moment." I said, a little sorry that I had to say it.

“And she loves to hold grudges...” He sighed again, continuing “It will take a lot of work, but I think I might be able to mend our friendship at a later time. For now, I will just try to avoid being too close to her before the battle.”

I shrugged at him trying to be gentle, "After this kid, you probably won't be seeing her all that much, if at all. As being close to her," I let out another small laugh, "I don't think you want to even be close to her during the battle."

“I believe the term for this world is ‘hell hath no fury like a mare’s scorn’, so yes, that would be a good course of action.” He said with a shake of his head, “Life just loves to kick me in the flank...” Raising his arms above him and placing his hands behind his head he continued, “Enough about me. Can you give me a brief description of the defenses?”

Shadow spoke before I could, saying, "You can view most of them by simply going outside. However, what you should know is that now that you're here, you will be playing by our rules and strategies. No lone wolfing, as it were. You'll be placed in a squad just like SilverClaw and Grim have, which will in charge of one part of our flank. You are welcome to whatever bladed or blunt weapons you can find or make yourself. As for where you will be placed along the defenses, that is up to you. Remember, wherever you decided to position yourself, you stay. No leaving the wall and chasing after a chance to get your vengeance." She said, adding the last in a firm tone that signified there was no point arguing with her.

"Everything she said, along with the fact that those in the squad with you will be an assortment of Royal Guard and Ponyville citizens along with a CSF operative. You are under the direct command of that operative along with the rest of the squad." I added to Shadow's statement, speaking as she had, giving him no room to argue.

He chuckled in response and said, “Now I remember why I didn’t go directly to the military. As for my weapon, I think I will keep that knife and try out a ranged.” I took a breath to speak, but he held a paw up in the air, continuing, “You made it clear last time about firearms. I was going with something more... Primitive. Such as the bow and arrow.”

I shrugged when he mentioned the bow. "Suit yourself kid, although you'll have to make the bow and the arrows yourself. We don't necessarily keep a ready supply of them as ponies are even less suited to them than a rifle. Now is there anything else I can help you all with?" I finished.

Placing a paw under his chin, he pondered my question a moment before he closed his eyes, brow furrowing in concentration. After a moment small dark wooden box materialized in the air above him, falling down to the ground. As it fell, he snapped out his paws and caught it quickly in the air, bringing it just as quickly to himself. Some note was placed on the top which received a scowl from Zin. Grasping it in his palm, he set it ablaze and said with an angry hiss, “I’m going to kill him if he calls me that one more...”

He opened the lid on the box and inspected its contents, looking slightly more pleased than he had upon seeing what was inside.“Although, he does make a good set of gear...." Taking a wicked looking ancient recurve bow with red highlights along where the wood bent. He slung this across his shoulder and pulled out a rather simply looking quiver, the ends of black-shafted and fletched arrows protruding out of the quiver. He slung the quiver across his back, once done his head snapped up to stare at Shadow and I, seemingly remembering that we were still here.

Straightening himself out and crossing his arms across his chest he said, “He’s not that bad. Only reason I believe the words coming from my mouth is because somepony forced me to listen to his life story.” He cast his gaze from the two of us to just me, to which I returned with an innocent smile. He continued, changing to a less sensitive topic, “If your schedule isn’t too full in the next two days, maybe we could go at it again. Although if you do and you make another crater with my body, I am going to show you what kept me alive in that cave.”

I let out a hearty laugh and shook my head at him, even Shadow giving him a small chuckle. "Oh kid, you jest. I know you have changed, but don't try and intimidate me, it's not becoming of you." I gave myself a moment of thought, going over my schedule for the next few days. I had relatively nothing to do, aside from reports and organization. "I'll tell you what, tomorrow I have most of the afternoon with nothing to do but reports, so if you want to save me from that we could fight then."

He gave me a small nod, saying, “Just find me when you’re up to it. Before we fight, I want to have a private discussion with you.”

I returned his nod, starting to move away with Shadow. "Sure thing kid. You guys finish catching up, don't stay too long though." I called over my shoulder, walking back through the desks with Shadow.

"He definitely seems different." She said as we walked.

I gave her a nod. "Yeah. It seems like the Diamond Dog we met what feels like ages ago is starting to disappear. I only hope the changes will be for the better, not the worse." I said as we made our way back up the steps, moving to two desks placed next to each other. I moved to the one on the left and she started towards the one on the right.

"Well..." I sighed, "Better get to work on today's reports. We've got a lot to go over." She nodded, grabbing a pencil as I did the same, writing down everything that had happened today to be delivered to the princesses once they were complete.

The following morning Shadow and I had gotten up at relatively the same time, moving straight from our beds to our desks, going over everything from scouting reports to the current situation of our food and water supply. It was tedious work, but neither she or I complained as well all knew what was at stake; every little bit helped.

It was around mid-afternoon when I had finished my reports. Turning to Shadow, I looked at her with an unheard message on my face. She smiled meekly and waved a hoof in the direction of the stairs. "Go on then, I can finish up here." I sighed happily and got up from my seat, moving to the stairs when I heard her call from behind, "Hit him once for me, will you?"

I turned and nodded with a smile. "Of course." I said, turning back around and heading down the stairs. Once at the bottom, I passed a few officers who saluted me as I passed. I was about to head out the door when I heard a rush of air behind me and a heavy panting. Turning my head around, I saw Rainbow Dash panting heavily behind me, hair tousled indicating she had just now gotten out of her bed.

"Spade... Wait..." She panted for a moment, stopping to catch her breath. I did as she asked, turning my whole self around and waited for her to recover. Her panting stopped after a moment and she raised her head to look at me, a determination in her eyes. "I know... I know it's not my place to ask, and I know you're the one supposed to fight, but..." She paused for a breath, "I was wondering if I could fight him instead."

Well, I didn't she know she had this much spite in her. Well, if that is what she wishes, I cannot deny her. With that thought over, I gave her a nod. "If you feel you're ready for it, then you are more than welcome to." Turning back to the door, I motioned with a hoof for her to follow and walked out the door. Once outside, I flapped my wings and took off, hearing her do the same behind me. I hovered in the air, scanning over the encampment in search of Zin. I spotted him outside the fortifications, laying in the center of a small field. I pointed at him, and looked at Dash saying, "There he is. Just follow me and-" I didn't get to to finish as she zoomed past me and raced towards where Zin was laying casually on the ground. Her sudden rush made me jump and I made after her, quickly gaining headway. We were nearly there when I caught up to her and I barely had time to breath in before we were upon him.

Without hesitation, or stopping, she folded her wings tightly against her body and dove straight into Zin, tackling him hard into the ground and sending him skidding across the grass. He seemed to have just have woken up as this caught him totally by surprise. A few meters later he finally came to a halt, groaning at the sudden impact. He stood up, rubbing a paw against the top of his, feeling for a lump. Turning angrily towards Rainbow Dash he hollered, "What'd you do that for?!"

She snorted and pointed a hoof at him. "That, was for signing up with Discord. What's coming next, is for me." She said, equally as angry. Zin gave her a confused look and quickly turned it on me.

"What does she mean by 'next'? I thought we were going to be fighting." He said, just as confused as the look he was giving me.

I laughed awkwardly, rubbing a hoof through my mane. "Well, you see kid, Rainbow Dash here caught me just as I was leaving to come here and asked if she could take my place." I said, giving him an equally awkward smile. "Now, I couldn't rightly refuse her in wanting to take you on, so I said it was alright." I turned and gave Dash a look. "I didn't expect her to attack you just like that though." She turned her head indignantly away from me.

"He got what was comin' to him." She said with a huff. Turning towards Zin, she stomped impatiently at the ground. "I'd like to get this over with as quickly as possible, too many ponies lives are at stake, and I don't have too much time to be doing this."

He crossed his arms and stared across at her angrily. “I know how many lives are at stake, and I know you don’t have much time with your non-stop training. The question is, how do you want me to fight you. All out, as in we can use whatever we want and go as ruthless as we want, save for the killing each other. Or we could let Spade here decide the rules. I would prefer number one, since waking me up has gone and pissed me off.” He said vehemently, unsheathing the knife at his belt and tossing it at the ground, half the blade and the hilt sticking up through the ground. He continued, “And I bet she couldn’t handle me when I’m pissed.”

I could see Dash getting ready for a charge after his last comment, so with my better judgement I flew in-between the two of them before anything worse could happen. I gave them both a look over. "Now Dash, I know you want to get right in there, and Zin, I know you're upset with being woken up so unexpectedly but we can't be clawing at each others throats." I said cautiously, floating gently back to the ground. I face Rainbow Dash for a moment. "Now Dash, I know you hate him right now, but do know that he has changed and is a very powerful fighter." Not waiting for a response, I turned and faced Zin. "And Zin, know that Dash isn't a pushover either. Her training will mean a world of difference." I backed slowly away from the center, heading towards the edge of the field. Once there, I turned to face the two who were already staring each other down again. "Now, I'd say you both are evenly matched, so whatdya say we go all out for this one. Just no major injuries. I don't want to have to expend a large sum of energy fixing you two up."

Unfolding his arms, Zin let them drop to his side, staring down the field at Rainbow Dash. “Spade, after this you and I are having a chat. But for now...” He said as the lower half of his body became consumed in flames of an unnatural white color. “...I have a mare to deal with...” He continued as the upper half of his body followed suit, becoming consumed in the same unnatural flame as the lower half of his body. Extending a paw outwards to her, he said, “Care to dance?” What control he still had on the verge of slipping. I prepared myself for the fight, knowing that whatever did happen, it wasn't going to go well.

Slowly, Rainbow Dash crouched on the ground, entering one of the positions I taught her for fighting. Easing her wings from her side, she slowly flapped them, working the blood into them instead of trying to take off. One of the things I had taught her, that as a pegasus, she didn't have the aid of magic to help her in her fights, which consequently meant she couldn't use her mind to scan for opportunities. The one thing she did have though, was her wings. She was taught to use them as as much of a weapon as her hooves. With the right training, a pegasus could use her wings in an eloquent, yet powerful offensive and defensive tool.

Zin himself looked to be barely restraining himself from merely rushing at her. Although, at least I thought, from the way the flames consuming his body moved, he seemed agitated and impatient. I called out to Rainbow Dash in my mind, 'Remember your training.' Was all I said.

Over the silence that pervaded the two of them, the only sounds made were her breathing, and the lick of his flames as they spun through the air around him. Suddenly, I felt a surge of power and air pressure as Zin surged forward across the field, his paws leaving flaming holes where he stepped. He closed the difference between them, bringing an arm up and swiping at her. Zin's paw clipped her across the shoulder as she flew back, causing a slight groan of pain as the fire seared her skin. Without a second thought, she flew straight into the air, high into the cloud layer.

"What's the matter Rainbow Dash? Are you afraid to fight me on the ground? Are you... Chicken?" Zin called, attempting to chide her into doing something rash. I couldn't see her, but I sensed her somewhere in the clouds above and I silently pleaded with myself that she would not fall for it.

A few tense seconds passed with nothing happening, Zin staring intently at the clouds, scanning for her. His 'head', if you could still call it that, drew back as if to call another insult. Before he could utter a syllable, dark clouds began forming around the entire field. In a flash, Rainbow Dash flew just out of the center of the storm. "You wanted all out!" She called, "Well you're about to get a taste of it!" Flying straight back up, the clouds shifted as a heavy downpour came upon the field. My mane fell in-front of my eyes for a moment as the rain continued falling. Pushing the hair aside with a hoof, I looked at Zin, the flames having lessened but not gone away. What I saw confused me more than anything, but instead of a dog under the flames, there was nothing. He was a walking fire.

I looked back up at the clouds, just as Rainbow Dash made a second appearance just below the cloud line. "Is that all you've got?! Did you really think a little bit of water would stop me?!" Zin shouted up at her, a fiery grin crossing his face.

I could literally feel the hatred emanating from her as she glared down at him. Sticking her tongue out at him, Rainbow Dash flew back through the cloud line, disappearing once again. Zin began pacing back and forth, his eyes stuck on the sky, waiting. A full minute passed with no sound being made aside from the storm raging around me, soon though a whirlwind of air currents began forming in the center of the storm directly above Zin. I saw what she was doing, and it wasn't good. She was going to make a tornado, a very powerful one at that. If we were further away from the fortifications I wouldn't have been as bothered, but being as close as we were it could quickly become dangerous. I started to take off, but I was already too late. She came down from the clouds, spinning faster than the eye could track and leading the tornado to the ground. I knew I should have never taught her that. I flew rapidly towards the tornado, casting a glance down seeing Zin had already been swept up by its currents.

Redoubling my speed, I rushed straight into the tornado, using all of my strength not to be taken haphazardly into its maw. If I could find Dash, I could stop it. The only problem was finding her. At her speed it was nigh on impossible to spot her. The only thing left I could do was search for her with my mind, but even that was difficult with all the energy swelling about. Flying out of the air currents, I went directly into the eye of the storm, hovering there and began to cast my mind outward, searching for both Rainbow Dash and Zin. I found Zin first, still spinning in the heart of the tornado, although it looked like he was managing to avoid any of the life threatening objects. With him found, I began looking for Dash. She was harder to find, but after a good five minutes I found her near to the bottom of the tornado. She was losing speed, fast. Keeping a tornado of this size going was no easy feat and she was beginning to lose control. I darted back through the tornado, heading straight for her. If she lost all her speed at once, the tornado would begin its own path of destruction. At this stage, the only way of keeping it from wreaking havoc was to gradually slow it down.

I came up next to her, matching her speed. Her face was contorted in pain and concentration. Calling out to her with my mind I basically shouted at her, 'Dash! You need to slow down! If you don't you're putting the whole of Ponyville in jeopardy!' Her body jerked at the sudden contact, but she kept going, shaking her head.

"I can't! If I slow down I won't be able to stay with the storm!" I heard her call, faint even though she was right next to me. Knowing what had to be done, I started a connection between her and I and began to lend her some of my energy. At the aid, her face began to ease up. The drop in my own strength was more than I expected, but I had enough energy to keep going.

"There! You have to start slowing down now otherwise we'll lose control soon!" I called over to her, getting a nod in return. She soon dropped behind me, gradually lowering her speed. I did the same, coming beside her once more. Together we gradually slowed down, the tornado following our movements and slowing with us. The drop in my strength made even this difficult for me, and I was struggling to keep a steady pace of deceleration with Rainbow Dash. A few times I was almost knocked out of the sky by a tree, but managed to avoid most of the debris that came my way.

Soon enough, the tornado was slow enough that we could leave it without causing a disaster. "Okay, we're done. I'm going to go fetch Zin, you can get out of here. Meet me on the field." I called over to her, leaving into the center of the tornado and looking around for him. I found him instantly holding on to the side of a tree. There was a sudden shift as the tornado's speed dropped tremendously, becoming nothing more than a strong wind. Just as suddenly as the tornado stopped, that Zin began falling back to the ground. My strength failing, I made one last push towards him, slicing through the air and grabbing him off the tree. The added weight of him made me drop a few meters. Struggling, I slowly lowered him and I to the ground. This took more than double the time it should have, but I didn't care as I felt ready to collapse. The ground was soon close enough where I could drop him without causing harm, which I did. Releasing him from my grasp, he fell the last few meters to the ground. Easing into a glide, I slowly met the ground myself. I fell to a knee, panting heavily. Did she really need that much energy?

I gave myself a moment to rest before shakily getting to all four hooves again. Turning towards where Zin was, I saw him already up, his body having returned to normal. He looked like I felt, cuts and bruises across his body. Looking down, I saw myself in a similar state and chuckled. Just then, the entire storm has begun to quiet down, the rain stopped falling and the only remains where the scattered debris and dark clouds above.

Rainbow Dash flew over to me, landing a few meters from me and refusing to meet my eyes. "Kids...." I grumbled to myself, looking over at Zin and waving a hoof at him. "Zin, could you come over here?"

He acknowledged my call and walked over calmly, seeming to have retaken control of his body. I looked away from him and back at Rainbow Dash, who still held an air of indigence around her although she was giving a steady glare from under her mane towards Zin. Geez, Dash sure can hold a grudge. I only hope I don't ever get far enough on her bad side to make her hate me so. Zin came up a meter to my right, putting the three of us in a triangle.

Rubbing a hoof against my forehead, I looked at Dash. "What am I going to do with you Dash? That stunt could have very well cost several ponies their lives." I said evenly.

"Yeah, but it didn't...." She mumbled, still refusing to meet my gaze.

"Alright, it didn't, but if I hadn't helped it would have. I know your head was in the fight, but even then you have to realize that for every action you make, there is a consequence for it. Every punch requires energy, every buck leaves you open for a counter. Now since this is the first time you've done something like this, I won't be as hard on you." She perked her head up a bit as I said this, almost looking at me. "Even still, I must give you some form of punishment." Instead of looking back down, she puffed up her chest and finally looked at me.

"I'll take anything you've got for me." She said.

I smiled. "Well first things first, I want an apology for Zin." I said, knowing full well what her reaction would be.

She surprised even me however, looking over at him and dipping her head. "Sorry about that Zin, I got a little carried away."

Zin took a few steps towards her and tilted his head from side to side, inspecting her all around. With a paw placed under his chin, he cast a glance at me and said, “Spade, what game are you playing? This can’t be the Dash I grew to care for.” A smile beginning to play across his face as he looked from me to Dash.

I rolled my shoulders, easing some of the tension out of them. "Oh she's just learning Zin. All to the effect of good training." I grinned broadly as she beamed with pride. "And if you couldn't tell, the 'Dash you grew to care for,' is still very much there." I teased.

“I know she’s still there. Only she would stick out her tongue in the midst of combat.” He said, clasping his paws behind his back. “About the fire thing... Something was off this time. I had very little control, which is very different than when I was in the cave.”

"Well anypony who knew what you were like before coulda' told you that kid." I said, letting out a tired sigh. "Not to bring up a still sore wound, but you wouldn't have lost control like that if you hadn't gone along with Discord's plans."

“He’s going to get a piece of my mind... And maybe a claw or two...” He growled, his tone dark.

I stifled a yawn, looking up to the sky and trying to find the sun. Black clouds surrounded the entire sky from horizon to horizon. "Well that can't be right." I said aloud to nopony in particular.

"What's wrong?" Was the response I got from Rainbow Dash. "Trouble?"

I shook my head. "No, not right now at least. Although... The storm you created has surely abated, but instead all I see are storm clouds for miles and miles." I said, looking around the sky for even the smallest patch of light. "This is either some mishap by the Wonderbolts, or something bad is going to be happening soon."

“The Wonderbolts don’t make mistakes, and if I’m correct, pegasi are in control of the weather. Something’s off...” I heard Zin call from behind me.

"They are, but since Ponyville was evacuated, along with their other duties, the
Wonderbolts have been put in charge of the weather with the remaining pegasi to help. Something is off, and I can't help but feel as if it's those friends of yours." I said, pulling my eyes off the sky and returning them to Rainbow Dash and Zin.

“That is likely. Her power is less restricted... Maybe it wasn’t Discord after all...” He said, deep in thought.

"Possibly, but I don't think so." I said, turning to Dash. "Now, as for the rest of your punishment, you'll be confined to the command center until the battle."

"What?! What about training or helping around with the defenses?" She gasped, looking at me in alarm.

"Training for a two days isn't going to help you much and you've done enough to help around as it is. Think of this as a two day vacation." I said cheerily.

"Yeah, a vacation where I can't do anything." She grumbled.

"You could have had it a lot worse kid. Now back to Ponyville with you." I said, shooing her away with a hoof. With an unintelligible grumble, she took off with a few flaps of her wings and flew straight for Ponyville. Once she was gone, I turned towards Zin. "Now what was it that y'all wanted to talk to me about?"

“I have unfinished business in my world. It’s not nice when your friends are all depressed because they think you are dead when in reality an asshole took you from them. And I know you can hear me Discord.” He said, just as a rock floated from behind him and hit him in the back of the head. “Like I said. Asshole.” He finished with contempt.

I let out a small bark of laughter. "Oh I'd love it if he tried that with me." I waited a moment and when nothing happened I continued, "Anyway, how long will this 'business' of yours take to finish?"

“I don’t know. I’m going to have to deal with a few people who think I am dead, and find a way to explain that I can’t stay. Shouldn’t be too hard, right?” He said, his voice with a hint of sadness.

"I think you'll find a way to put it kid. You could stay, though you'd miss one hell of a fight." I said, trying to pick his spirits up.

A smirk crossed his face as he said, “And let you get a higher kill score than me? In your dreams!”

I shook my head at him, a few stray droplets of water flying out of my mane. "'A higher kill score' is not how I would put it. The fate of all of Equestria is at hand." I said seriously, to which he responded with a nod. I let a small grin cross my face as I continued, "Although, I don't think your 'kill score' will be able to keep up with mine."

He crossed his arms defiantly across his chest as he spoke. “I’ll take that as a challenge, if I make it back in time. I just have this bad feeling that something is happening back at home, and I’d like to see if my suspicions are true.”

"I take it you'll see soon enough. I also take that you won't need any help getting there, or are you not familiar with that spell in your vast knowledge of them?" I replied.

“No, I got it.” He said, before he changed form back into his human self. “At least, I think I do.” He finished, slightly uncertain.

"Well, if you got it, then go ahead." I said.

With a flair, he outstretched his arms, holding his palms outwards as he began to work a spell on himself. Opening before him was a small white portal to which he walked through. As soon as he entered, the gateway closed in on itself, disappearing from sight and leaving a small charred patch of grass where it had been. Once it was gone, I turned away, trotting for a few steps before opening my wings and rising into the air.
I looked around again to see if I could find a nice cloud to nap on, but not to my surprise that I didn’t find any. With an inward shrug, I tilted my wings and changed direction towards Ponyville, ready for a long nap. As I was flying I snickered to myself after the thought crossed my mind, knowing that when I got back the last thing I would be doing was napping.

Wait, I thought to myself stopping dead in the air. The thought crossed through my mind to do something more productive, something that could further what ponies know about humans. I almost dismissed the thought, but going deeper into it I finally convinced myself to go along with it. I'm sure I can make up an excuse for going. The paperwork won't miss me, right? Turning around in the air, I raced back to the spot where Zin had teleported from, smoke still pluming from the grass. With no gear, I would have to be extra cautious in Zin's world.

With a rush, I landed next to the burnt grass and quickly searched for the traces to Zin's magic. Luckily for me, the spell he used left such a big trace it would be no problem teleporting to where he is. Taking a deep breath, I mustered a small reserve of strength I had and worked it into my spell. I think you should help too Zin seeing as I saved you just a few minutes ago, I thought, following his aura through space to where he was now. I discretely used a small amount of his own energy, sure to avoid touching his mind or giving him an indication of what was going to happen.

Sparks erupting from my horn, I concentrated on my magic. Instead of opening a portal like Zin had which would be visible from the place I'm going, I merely transported myself through space to where he was. The room he was in was some sort of basement, in a house in a very urban looking area. With the area picked out, I finished off the spell, the strength I had taken from Zin and a good portion of what reserves I had gone in an instant as the spell took effect. I worked it so I would come up around a meter behind Zin, my vision going black as I teleported through space onto a completely different world.

The Calm Before The Storm

My vision returned almost instantaneously, revealing myself to be in a room severely different from those in Equestria. It was about eight by eight meters with a very small staircase leading up into the upper floors. It seemed to be one large room with the only way out as the staircase and a small window near the top of one of the walls, enough to let air in but too small for much else. The ceiling was around half a meter above my head, enough room to move but nothing close to whats needed to fly, the floor was carpeted with an odd feeling fabric. What looked like to be a large mirror was placed on the wall in front of a black leather couch that could probably fit two ponies. In the far corner of the room were several guitars and what looked to be a drum set. There were three... People, that's it, standing in the room. Two males and one female, Zin being the one directly in-front of me while the other two were looking at him. The other male was clad in very odd and dark attire, a hood hanging from the back of his jacket. The female was similarly dressed, although instead of a jacket she was wearing what looked to be a black blouse.

Zin hadn't noticed me yet, but the other two had, staring past him with mouths agape and wide eyes. Their expressions were almost comical and I stifled a laugh, which also happened to get Zin's attention. As he turned around and saw me, his face bore the same expression as the other two, although he looked more angry that they did.

"What are you-" Zin started as angrily as he looked before getting cut off by the high pitched squeal of the female.

"No. Way. A pony! Here?!" She squealed before pushing past Zin and getting extremely close to me. Her face was one full of excitement and joy, her eyes darting all around me much as my eyes did to her. She seemed about the same size as Zin, although she had strange protrusions on her chest, some other strange form of human anatomy.

I coughed awkwardly, starting off in my accent. "Well, uh, howdy y'all." She seemed to get even more excited after I spoke.

"You sound just like Applejack!" She said in that high pitched voice of hers. I noticed the other male walk past Zin who he continued to beam at me.

"You're an alicorn right?" The other one spoke up in a voice similar to Zin's. I gave him a nod and he continued, "How exactly did you get here? Why are you even here?"

"Well," I said, pointing a hoof at Zin, "I followed him. As for why, I thought it would be good to learn more about you humans and your world." My answer seemed to shock both of them and they turned to Zin.

"Followed you...?" The female started, "What does he mean by that Scott?" Ah so that's his real name, Scott. I always thought 'Zin' was a little odd.

Before he could answer, I answered for him which seemed only to upset his mood even further. "Well you see, for the past year or so, Zin... I mean 'Scott' has been where I myself come from, back in Equestria." I paused a moment as that set in then continued, "He's been there causing all sorts of a ruckus, not to say he hasn't helped around a bit."

As I finished, Scott finally got a word in. Crossing his arms at me he said, “I could have answered that one Spade. And I didn’t cause much ruckus after the castle incident.”

"Yeah, well I had to pull your ass out of the fire several times, once less than an hour before. That counts as a ruckus in my book." I retorted, returning my attention back to his two friends. I gave them a curt bow before talking. "I'm Spade, if you haven't already heard. I think you're the one Zin... Scott, always talks about making you Sofia. Although I don't know your name." I finished in reference to the other male.

Her reaction to my naming her told me that it was true, while the other male just looked at me. "Well, I'm Jake." He started, "And you're right, that is Sofia. But how do you know that?"

"Like I said, Scott talked a lot about her. In fact, I'd go so far as to say-"

"I think that's enough of that Spade." He said, cutting me off with a sharp cough.

I shrugged, "Well alrighty then. I was only trying to help y'all." I gave him an innocent smile and turned to a confused looking Sofia and Jake. "Well, since I'm here, and probably not for too long, do you kids have any questions you'd like to ask me?"

The one known as Jake clasped his hands behind his back and spoke up. “I thought the only two alicorns left in existence were Luna and Celestia?”

"Well in order to answer that I have to ask a few questions of my own. First one, and this has bugged me since I've got here, how do y'all know so much about Equestria?" I said, directing my question to all of them. No one said anything, and the next minute passed in awkward silence. I turned my attention to Scott. "Well, out with it."

Scott shot an angry glance over at his two friends. “I swear to god, when this is over...” He grumbled angrily before letting out a heavy sigh and returning his attention to me. “To be honest, I think it’d be better to show you. At least that way I can catch up on what I missed.” He finished, almost sounding depressed.

“Which is a lot. Season Two just ended.” The one known as Sofia pipped in. What in the name of Celestia were they talking about? I knew I was about to find out, so I bit my tongue and withheld any questions until whatever it is Scott would was done with. With a wave of his hand, he led me over to the couch in front of the mirror, sitting down on the corner. He motioned for me to sit on it, which I did, leaving a small bit of room to my left. Seizing the chance, Sofia decided to plop herself next to me while a grouchy looking Jake stood behind Scott. I couldn't sit all the way without taking up a good portion of the couch so I was resigned into an position that was similar to being at attention except I was sitting down. Sofia seemed giddy with excitement and couldn't stop chatting to me, while Scott seemed bitter, reaching for what looked like a remote.

Pointing it at the mirror, he pressed a button that lit up at this touch. The screen suddenly lit up with colors and a loud noise started coming from it. I almost jumped out of my skin at the things transformation and pressed my ears back against my head, trying to keep some of the sound out. "Too loud!" I shouted at Scott, who seemed to realize this from the look on my face and quickly pressed another button, which lowered the volume on the thing. I relaxed when it got to an acceptable range and raised my ears. The screen was very bright but I could make out flashes of images across it. My eyes soon adjusted and I could make out movements and I started paying attention to the noise coming from it, which seemed to be depicting some sort of show about talking dogs called 'Pound Puppies.'

"What... Pray tell, is this thing and what is it trying to show me?" I said cautiously, eyeing the thing as if it were about to jump at me.

I heard a snort come from Sofia as she cupped her hand over her mouth. "I forgot you don't have these in Equestria. It's what's called a TV... And on it is all different kinds of shows that can be about anything!" She said excitedly.

I gave her a cautious nod and looked over at Scott. "I can't hold the question any longer, what is it exactly that I am supposed to be seeing on this... 'TV'?"

In response a few more screens flashed by on the TV before a small bar appeared at the bottom with a black screen. “What you’re going to see is likely in the near future of Equestria. Might as well kick back and relax, it’s an hour or so long.” Scott said, pressing another button and starting whatever 'show' it was. I couldn't exactly relax in the position I was in, so I was resigned to simply sitting erect.

The show started with two butterflies flying around but quickly cut to... Twilight and all of the mane six sitting having a picnic.... What? What was this dark magic? How could they.... My brain suddenly clicked off at what I was seeing. I could feel my eye twitching at the screen but little else registered, the muffled voices of the six seemed distant and far away. I thought I heard Scott, or was it Sofia, calling at me, but I couldn't lower my jaw to respond. I simply stared at the screen in what was a mixture of horror and bewilderment. Just as I had hidden away inside myself, my subconscious came to an agonizing rush back to reality, just as Twilight was finishing a song about her brother, Shining Armor. I had seen him a few times, an excellent Royal Guard who quickly rose to become a Captain. He was also well liked by his men and all those who met him. The six were going on about some sort of wedding that was supposed to be taking place in Canterlot, but I paid little attention as I cast my gaze down at Scott, who was also looking up at me with a worried look.

"Spade, are you alright?" He said, obviously having noticed my lapse. At that moment, an anger coursed through my entire being, one that I've rarely been exposed to. I had to use every ounce of my remaining strength from merely hurling Scott across the room into one of those concrete walls.

"No, kid. I am most certainly not 'alright.'" I growled. "You're very, very lucky that I am the one who is a guest in your world, and do not wish to cause any of its occupants harm. You are also lucky that I have more restraint than just about anypony you'll have the chance to meet."

Fear flashed briefly across his face as he turned to look at Jake and quickly past me to Sofia, who had gotten up and was looking at me worriedly. "Calm down Spade, no need to get angry." I heard Scott call in a soft voice.

"Kid, you and I are going to have a talk later, one I can almost certainly tell you you won't enjoy." I said, taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly, losing most of my anger with it. I turned towards Sofia who was now looking worriedly at Scott and gave her a smile. "All better now. I think it would be best if I didn't finish whatever... that was. Now I'm sure you guys are still bursting with questions, so go ahead and ask."

After a small pause Jake spoke up. “What’s your special talent?”

I thought for a moment at a good way to put it. "Well, I'm actually very good at a wide range of things. But if I had to pinpoint one of them as my 'best' it would probably be the fact that there's not a pony around that can put rounds down range quite like me." I said, which seemed to surprise both of them.

"You mean there are guns in Equestria?" Jake said, still surprised.

I gave him a nod. "Well of course there are. Oh wait, you wouldn't know about that. It's not something that would come up in that... Show, of yours." Saying that put a bad taste in my mouth.

“Too bad you aren’t the best shot in Equestria.” I heard Scott call from behind.

My left ear twitched as he said that. "Oh? I beg to differ." I retorted.

“You can, but the scar on my chest from saving your marefriend says otherwise. And to think I rambled for nothing...” He said, letting out a small chuckle afterwards.

"Kid, you're running on thin ice as it is, so trying to push me isn't advisable. And if you would care to uphold your statement, I'm sure your world has a shooting range we could visit and I would just love to prove you wrong." I said, trying to keep my anger down. Although my ear twitched again in annoyance.

“If you want to trot where you don’t exist, be my guest. I bet half the brony population would just have a fit.” He said, the word 'brony' running through my mind.

"What's a... Never mind. If you have any ranges around we could leave right now." I said.

He turned towards me saying, “You can’t be serious. Unless you plan on changing as I do, we might as well do it back in Equestria.”

I shrugged. "I don't give a flying feather right now. You try and learn that your life is nothing more than a 'TV' show in some other world." I said, turning back towards his friends. Okay, back to the questions."

“I think we’re good." Sofia replied softly.

I gave her a warm smile and nodded. "Of course. If you do get any other questions feel free to ask, as I don't think I'll be coming back here soon. Not with what is happening back in Equestria at least." I said, my mood darkening as the thoughts of what is coming crossed my mind.

Sofia tilted her head at me but before she could speak, Jake said, “What’s happening in Equestria?”

Before I myself could respond, Zin spoke up. “It’s going to shit, that’s what.”
"As he said, things aren't in the best of conditions in Equestria right now. In fact, they're probably the worst they've been at any point in its history." I said, my mood turning a turn for the worse.

“Picture a mass army of Diamond Dogs, armed to the teeth, all storming the town of Ponyville. But not only that, their leader is a demi-god she-wolf, much like myself.” He said, reclining backwards. Not how I would have said it, but that is one way to get the point across.

Scott's two friends glanced at each other and nodded briskly. They both turned their attention back towards Scott and myself and Sofia looked like she was going to say something before Scott cut in. “Hell no.” he told them bluntly, obviously in-tune to whatever it was they were thinking.

“Why not?” Sofia protested angrily, giving Scott a look that could cut diamonds.

“I’ve died once already in there, and I don’t think my dear, annoying friend Discord would bring you back. And before you say one damned word, yes, I did say Discord. How do you think I got to Equestria in the first place?” Scott replied, obviously not having changed his mind.

Jake spoke meekly, “Rumors were spread of... Other ways to get there.”

At this, Scott shifted himself and faced Jake saying, “I’m aware of the other ways. I met a stallion whom used to be human. Too bad Nightmare Moon possessed him. Wonder how Dash feels about it, he was her coltfriend after all.”

Already having the gist of the conversation, I looked towards Scott who was still getting a haughty glare from Sofia. Before anyone could continue further I interjected, "From what I understand, you two," I said looking at Scott's friends, "Want to go back with us to Equestria."

Jake turned towards me and nodded. "Hell yeah. That would be awesome." He replied enthusiastically.

I gave them both a smile as I continued, "Well I don't see a problem in that. I'm sure Princess Celestia would love to ask you both so many questions."

Scott nearly jumped out of his skin and turned on me angrily. "What?! How could you-"

"I, can do as I see fit on the behalf of mine Princess." I said coldly, stopping him mid-sentence. "You, on the other hoof, can not make decisions on what goes on in Equestria. As far as I can recall, you yourself aren't a natural inhabitant of my world. So it would do you kindly to show myself, and my authority, some respect."

Scott drew a breath to argue with me, but seemed to think better of it and sat back down heavily on the couch. With a sigh, he relaxed a bit before returning his attention to me. “You know what. Fine. But I swear, if even one of them gets hurt, your foal is going to be fatherless. Just an image to represent how much I care about my friends.”

I shook my head at him. "Kid, I don't take threats idly, so please if you must make statements be ready to back them up." I said plainly before continuing, "Other than that, I do not intend for your friends to be in harms way. They are... Guests in Equestria and shall be treated as such."

With an over elaborate flick of his palm, he brought a flame to his hand which seemed to startle his friends even more. “That was no threat, but a promise. And they better be treated as guests.” He said.

I brought my hoof up to my mouth and let out a small chuckle. "You can stop with the scare tactics kid. They don't work on me, and they never have. Frankly I think you're putting yourself in a bad light in-front of your friends." I said, motioning with a hoof at the two of them, who were looking shocked, if a bit scared, at Scott.

He looked at them for a few moments before closing his palm and extinguishing the flame. “They’re like that because they know I’d do it. No one messes with my friends.” He said matter-o-factly.

"Well I can't speak for them, so I'll withhold my reply. And you can try and 'do it' all you want kid." I said, returning his tone.

“Hopefully nothing happens and it won’t come to that. If it does, my head will likely have about four holes in it before I manage to get away.” He said with a little humor.

"Four? You underestimate me." I replied lightly, turning back to his friends. "I'm sorry for paying so little attention to you both, Scott here tends to require constant supervision. Otherwise he might just go off and get himself into some kind of trouble.” I added lightly, trying to defuse the stiffness that had settled upon the room.

Sofia let out a small chuckle. “No more than either of us. We’ve gotten into our fair share.” she said, her voice still quaking slightly with fear.

Scott returned her chuckle and replied, “No shit. You’re the reason I got into fights. Why do you make everyone but the outcasts hate you?”

Crossing her arms, Sofia eyed down Scott and continued. “Because the rest are stuck up rich kids. You know you wanted to hit that prick Derek.”

“Yeah, and I enjoyed tossing his ass out the second floor window.” Scott said, trailing off at some thought related to throwing the kid.

I let out a sigh that had a hint of sadness and closed my eyes, wondering what I had gotten myself into letting these people into Equestria. When I reopened them, the three of them were deep into some conversation, seemingly having forgotten my presence in favor of reminiscing about the past. I smiled to myself, thinking what I would have had done if I had had their semi-normal upbringing. I certainly wasn't as violent to throw a kid out a window, although the one story orphanage I grew up in didn't offer many of those. Shaking my head and clearing my thoughts, I let out a cough to catch their attention. "I know you are all busy catching up, but I am on a schedule and have to get back to my work. So if you all would spare me a few moments, we could get going."

“Right. And a word of warning for Dash. These two,” He said, raising a hand and motioning towards his friends. “Are like I used to be. Fans of her work.”

I shrugged. "Seeing as she'll be busy for the next few days, I don't know if they'll get a chance to talk to her." I said, calling upon the last of my energy and drawing a path back to where I had teleported from, following the magic I had used previously to conserve energy. "I need all three of you to step close to me."

Sofia stared at me with a confused expression. “Why?” She asked. As if in an answer, Scott pulled Jake by the ruff of his collar and brought him closer to me. Sofia, rather then being pulled, followed suit.

"Let ‘er rip, Spade.” Scott called out, mimicking the accent that I use.
As soon as all three of them were close to me, as uncomfortable for all of us as it was, I worked the spell, causing a large copperish colored bubble to form around us which closed around us just as fast as it had appeared, instantaneously transporting all of us to Equestria.

If anyone in our group had blinked, they would have already found themselves in Equestria. We were transported to the exact spot where I had originally left from, what was left of the smoldering grass having been put out. The skies above still held their foreboding atmosphere, continuing to stretch for kilometers with no end in sight. Scott's two friends bent over, hands on their knees as they emptied the contents of their stomachs, a side-effect for those not used traveling by teleportation. I let a smug smile cross my face as I watched them slowly recover and stand back up, the two of them struggling to support each other. Scott was passively watching them, moving over to lend a helping hand. I let my eyelids close halfway, another wave of exhaustion passing over me. This was something I knew I would come to regret in the days ahead, I only hoped it would be worth it. I let out a tired sigh, shaking my head to try and clear away the feelings; by which time Scott had helped his friends recover from their ordeal and was now turning towards me.

“How long do you plan on them staying?” Scott asked.

"That, is a question that will be decided by the princesses. They will trust in my judgement in bringing them here; how long they stay will however be up to them." I replied, stretching out my wings and loosening up the sore muscles. "Now I think it will be best if we walk; teleporting in isn't an option and I don't think I'll be able to ferry all of you over."

“Lead the way. No doubt the first stop for them is Celestia herself, or am I wrong?” He said, crossing his arms, a smug look on his face, no doubt sure of his assumption. A childlike squeal emanated from Sofia behind him who seemed overcome with joy at being able to meet the Princess.

"Aye, that was the plan; although I don't know how well this will all go over if your friends aren't able to control themselves." I said, looking past him to his friends who seemed to have recovered well, chatting up about what they would do when they met the princess.

He let out a sight, “Control is not in their vocabulary, apparently. I’ll do my best to keep them in line. God knows how much trouble they can get into ‘round here.”

"Well, you had better start with that. It won't take us long to get back. Speaking of which..." I said, looking past him and calling to Sofia and Jake. "Enough chit-chat you two, times a wastin’."

Scott turned back around to face his friends. “You heard the alicorn. And if you don’t behave, I will introduce you to someone you really don’t want to meet.” He said menacingly. I let out a small chuckle at his threat and without another word turned around and began walking back to Ponyville, whatever Scott and his friends were saying being lost in the wind as I let my mind wander; a cool breeze rolling up from the west which made for a pleasant walk back.

The look on the Princess Celestia's face when I called her away for a private meeting wasn't one I would describe as pleased; although it wasn't angry either, more of a subdued shock at being introduced to two humans by one of her most trusted agents. After a small slip in composure she quickly recovered, with only a slight twitch of the mouth to relay any signal that she was bothered by this. Without addressing the three humans present she turned to me slowly, her tone as calm and flowing as usual. "I shall assume that you have a reason for bringing these humans here Spade?"

I gave her a quick nod. "Of course Princess. I had figured that the best way to learn more about them was to bring at least one back. Seeing as these two are friends of Zin's, I thought them perfect." I replied, my tone formal.

She gave me a warm smile and a nod. "Of course. I trust your judgement in this as I always have. We will see how useful they prove to be; if Zin is any indication though then we might be in more trouble then you thought." She said humorously, casting a sidelong glance at Zin before turning to her two guests. "Now excuse me for being so rude; it's not everyday that one sees a relatively new species." She said, her voice regal yet with a touch of kindness to it.

Both of them bowed to her at the same time, holding the position for an appropriate amount of time before rising back to their full heights. “My name is Sofia, and this is Jake. It is an honor to meet you in person.” Sofia said, her tone still full of contained excitement.

The princess' smile pervaded, although a bit more formal as she relaxed into the formalities of greeting guests. "It is an honor to meet you, Sofia and Jake. I hope you find your stay in Ponyville to your liking, despite what's going on."

“Yes, we’ve heard that things here are not as pleasant as usual. But we’re certain that you can overcome the issue, as always.” This time it was Jake who spoke, his excitement slightly more contained than Sofia's. Only slightly.

I saw a quick flash in her eyes as she looked at him, pleased at the praise. "Thank you. Your confidence is very much appreciated and it's good to know that there is still faith." She said, her voice as fluid as silk. "Now, if you two are up to it, I'd like to be able to talk to you in private."

The two of them looked over to Zin, to which he seemed to find immense amusement in, letting out a small chuckle. “Relax, she doesn’t bite. At least, not to anyone but me.” The princess ignored him, motioning for Sofia and Jake to follow. They obliged her, and the three of them walked away towards her private quarters. Once they had disappeared from view, I sighed heavily and began making my way back to the command center.

"If you need me, I'll be back at the command post resting." I called wearily behind me.

“I’ll be on the balcony, if you haven’t turned it into a sniper post... You haven’t, have you?” He called back.

I let out an inaudible chuckle. "Naw kid, the clock-tower is much higher than the balcony in Twi's library." I said, turning and seeing a gleam in his eye. "Don't get any ideas though, nothing is actually set up there aside from some spotting equipment and ammo."

He gave me a shrug, not hiding at all what he had been thinking. “Just lookin’ for a place to clear my head and play my guitar. It’s quite relaxing.” He said innocently.

I shook my head at him and turned away without another word, the call of my bed too enticing to continue talking with him. When will I have a normal day? I thought. Almost laughing, I answered myself, never, it comes with the job.

Waking up, I looked over to a clock, seeing it somewhere around 20:00. Even though I had only slept for four hours, I felt as if it was the best sleep I had gotten in a long time. While I was still tired, it was nowhere near as overpowering as it had been four hours prior. Rolling my shoulder I quickly got out of the bed, making it just as quickly, and went to go check on how things were going down in the command center. Grabbing a belt with some basic equipment, my side-arm, knife and several other assorted items, I made my way down the stairs into the central room of the library, which as always of late, is a bustle of activity. Looking around, I caught sight of Rainbow Dash still up and about, flying around the room delivering reports and other such things. Shifting my gaze, I spotted Shadow among some Royal Guard officers and trotted in their direction. Seeing me, she dismissed those she was talking to and trotted over to meet me.

"Have a nice sleep?" She cooed, giving me a smile.

I smiled back at her. "Best sleep I've had in a while. You look just as tired as I was a few hours ago, maybe you should try to catch a few winks." I responded, gently nuzzling her, too which she returned.

"Oh nonsense, there's still loads of things that I need to get done before sleep can even become a fathom of an option." Lowering her tone, she continued, "And what about our two guests? What is to become of them?"

"Princess Celestia has been kind, showing them around and giving them quarters to use throughout their stay. I don't know how long she intends they stay, but it probably won't be for too much longer; she'll only keep them here for as long as required." I said, lowering my tone so it was barely audible.

"Good, as much as I appreciate the chance to learn more about the humans, I don't like them being here." Shadow looked around, making sure that nopony was eavesdropping on their conversation.

"Aye, I don't like it either, but this was an ample opportunity to learn about them." I said, returning back to a normal volume. "Well, you do seem very busy right now, so I'll leave you to your work. I have to go find Zin first and then I'll come back and join you."

"Of course. Don't be too long though." She cooed, turning back around and brushing her tail along my face before walking off. I couldn't help the smile that broke across my face, getting some stares from others nearby, I turned away, heading for the balcony where Zin had told me he had gone to relax. Walking back up the stairs, I cut a corner and headed up another small flight of stairs set into the side of the room, coming up the balcony. Not to my surprise, Zin was still there, strumming along his guitar. I could sense he was about to start a song, so I waited patiently in the shadows, wondering what exactly it was it was going to be about. Humming to himself, he started off his song, slow and melodious;

I set my sail

fly the wind it will take me

back to my home, sweet home

Lie on my back

clouds are making way for me

I'm coming home, sweet home

I see your star you left it burning for me

Mother, I'm here

Eyes open wide

feel your heart and it's glowing

I'm welcome home, sweet home

I take your hand

now you'll never be lonely

not when I'm home, sweet home

I see your star, you left it burning for me

Mother, I'm here

He stopped playing, indicating the song was concluded, and took in a deep breath. “Poor, poor Zulf...” He murmured to himself, drawing his fingers across the strings one last time. Deciding now would be a good time to reveal myself, I let out a small cough, which seemed to make him jump.

"That was nice kid. What is it about?" I asked gently, as I felt that there was some deep connection in-between those lyrics.

“It’s a song that plays when you decide to save Zulf, the villain from a game called Bastion. Mid-way through the game, he turns on you, but in the end, his own people turned on him. As you walk towards the exit with him over your shoulders, getting shot at by arrows, bullets, and more, that song plays.” He smiled sadly at the memory, whatever this 'game' was, it didn't sound like too much fun. “There is another version of it that plays at the end of the game, which I prefer, but I require another to sing it with me, sadly.”

"Well I wish I could help you with that, but as far as I know nopony in Equestria would know that song." I said, turning my attention to the guitar. "I see you've picked up another one."

He looked down and examined his instrument, his eyes darting over its surface. “Yeah, Lisp thought I was still at the castle with this new project of his. He hasn’t told me what it’s fully capable of, but it sure has a lot of tech put into it.” He said, looking back up.

"I'm sure it has all types of gizmos and gadgets. Wait, you didn't take it from him again did you?" I asked skeptically.

“Nah. We’ve become good friends since my arrival. What interested him more was half of the tech we have in my world. So he and Vinyl Scratch have been working on this prototype, and so far, it runs nicely. Haven’t tried its electric setting, or any of its other little gadgets.” He said, moving his hand over several unknown areas of the guitar.

"Well, when you do decide to try it out, be sure to let me know so I have enough time to dive in a foxhole." I said, coming up next to him. "So have you seen your two friends since they've gotten here?"

“Eenope. Celestia’s taken the chance to learn as much from them. Lucky for her, the three of us spend so much time on the internet. Unlucky for us, we spend too much time on there.” He said idly. The internet...? I was about to ask about it, but suddenly decided against it.

"Well, whatever that is I'm sure it's a bundle of joy. So do you have some way of keeping yourself occupied for a day?" I asked.

“Nothing but music from my world. Hell, some of it is about this place.” He responded.

I sighed and shook my head. "Oh I'm sure there is kid, I'm sure there is; I'd rather not talk about that now though, as I'm in a pretty good mood.”

He let out a small chuckle. “Ever heard of a pony named ‘Heartpony’?”

"Not that I reckon. Why? Is she somepony I should know?" I asked, tilting my head curiously at him.

“Ask Celestia and or Luna. Just want to see if my assumptions are correct.” He answered, still very vague.

"Yeah, whatever you say kid. I honestly don't know where you get ideas like these." I sighed, easing against the ledge of the balcony.

“If I told you, I’d have to kill you.” He replied, his voice cold.

I let out a small chuckle. "Haven't we already gone through this kid? Your threats hold little meaning to me; like leaves in the wind."

A smile broke across his face. “Oh I know, you just don’t know when I’m kidding. Sides, I couldn’t even beat you at the castle, what chance would I have? That, and I don’t think I’m faster than a bullet.”

"It's hard to tell; I'm not all that used to reading human features and inflections. I don't need a bullet either." I finished, letting a smile of my own come across my face.

He rubbed the back of his neck in memory saying, “Yeah, the pain never went away from that drop. Guess listening to that little demon inside didn’t exactly make for the best idea...”

I let out a low chuckle. "Not at all. It got you killed... literally. That's beside the point though; right now, are you ready to face them?" I finished, turning serious again, looking him dead in the eyes.

He let out a sigh, leaning heavily against the railing. “I don’t know, to be honest. In the cave it was easy enough, but I didn’t have a constant wave. That, and if I know my friends... I’ll have some babysitting to do.”

I give him a gentle punch across the shoulder. "Nonsense. You can leave them to me. Just stay focused and you'll last kid, trust me." I said, giving him an encouraging smile.

“Then keep a sharp eye on them. Jake isn’t too hard to keep track of, but Sofia is. I’m afraid she might do something stupid and end up on the field, and not in a good way either.”

"Don't you worry kid, I'll sit on em' if I have to." I replied with another smile.

“Your funeral.” He put bluntly.

With I shake of my head, I moved away from the balcony. "And you say I can't tell humor." With a sigh I turned towards the staircase. "I'll see y'all later. I have some... work that I need to get back to."

I heard him shifting behind me. “Yes, preparations to make. I’ll be here if you need me." I turned my head briefly, giving him a nod, before turning it back and making my way back down the stairs; whatever it was the day held for me spending it in Shadow's company would make for a pleasant reprise from what I've been doing lately, I thought to myself cheerfully, nearly bounding down the steps. I found her at her desk as usually, concentrating on her work she nearly didn't notice as I trotted into the room; she brightened instantly putting the paper she was examining down.

"Well that took you long enough. How's he doing?" She asked, coming close we embraced for a moment before I broke off to reply.

"He's well enough. A little edgy if I read him correctly, although who isn't right now?" I sighed, happy to be with the only other pony I could so easily confide in.

"Yeah... the battle is so close at hand we haven't had a moment to ourselves in Celestia knows how long...." She let the end of her sentence hang, the meaning behind what she was saying obvious.

I let a grin cross my face, picking up her hint. "Aye, that we haven't." I pulled her into another embrace, "I promise as soon as this mess is over we'll get all the alone time we want." She pushed me with a laugh, shaking her head at me.

"Oh you're no fun; fine, but, I, get to pick how we spend it." She replied with a huff, moving back to her desk.

I let out a small chuckled and moved over to my own desk next to hers. "Of course my love, I wouldn't have it any other way." With that, the two of us went back to work, idle small talk to pass the time of our shift. Some might have find the task mind-numbing, but frankly I was just happy to be doing something ordinary in the presence of somepony so close.

A few minutes after I had returned to my desk, I noticed SilverClaw heading up the stairs to the balcony, obviously going up there to talk with Zin. Registering the time she went up, I went back to my work, reading over a paper about the current situation of our food and water; with the supplies the town had now we were alright, but if the dogs managed to besiege the town, we had around five days worth of provisions.

Setting the report aside, I began picking another up before the sound of approaching hooves stopped me. Shadow heard it too, putting down the papers that she was looking at. Soon enough, a courier appeared in front of us, panting heavily.

"Message... from the princess... she requests both of your presences... in her private office, as soon as possible...." He gasped, the effort of talking making his panting even more labored.

"Thank you, rest assured that your message has been delivered. Rest before returning to your post." Shadow said, uncurling herself from the chair and getting up from her desk. The courier looked to her, a grateful look on his face.

"Yes ma'am, thank you." He said, grateful for the respite, before hurrying back down the stairs. Once he was gone, I looked to Shadow and we both shared a shrug.

"I suppose we had best not keep her waiting." She said, turning and heading towards the stairs. Getting up from my own desk, I followed suit.

"Aye. Whatever it is, it must be important for her to ask for us so hastily." Turning down the stairs, we exited the library turned operations center and headed right, towards a smaller makeshift building set on the side into the side of the library. Another building, a clone of the first, sat next to it; the private quarters of Princess Luna. Heading towards the first building, there were two members of the Royal Guard standing at stiff attention. As we approached, they crossed their spears, denying us entry. Knowing the routine, Shadow and I waited patiently for them to announce us.

"Shadow and Spade have arrived my Princess." The one on the left called in a voice that screamed old fashioned, obviously a veteran of the Guard.

From inside, a muffled voice sounded that undoubtedly belonging to the princess. "You may admit them." At that, the two Guards uncrossed their spears, returning to the stiff attention they always held. The one on the right opened the door, and Shadow and I walked through, giving the two of them a small nod of gratitude as we walked past.

The room itself was much larger on the inside that it appeared from the outside; not quite as grandeur as her chambers at the palace in Canterlot. The shack was a carbon copy of the rooms there, although more basic and lacking the flair of her rooms in the palace. The center of the main chamber was dominated by a large war-map, covering the entire area around Ponyville, with small pins of varying colors scattered around it. Two doors led to her office and bed chambers, the sounds of conversation coming from the former. Shadow and I nodded to each other, heading towards the room. I gave the door a quick knock, after which Princess Celestia's voice sounded. "Enter." Opening the door I admitted Shadow before I myself entered, closing it once again behind me.

Inside the room, Princess Celestia stood behind her desk, while two wide eyed and very intimidated looking humans sat on chairs before her. Upon hearing us enter, the two of them turned and a mixture of recognition and surprise was written on their faces.

"Welcome, Shadow, Spade. I'm glad the two of you could come on such short notice; there are matters we must discuss." Together, we dropped into a low bow, holding the position for a few moments before a curt, "Rise," made us return to our hooves.

"We are at your service Princess." I responded formally, the routine of formal meetings coming back to me.

"At ease." She said. Immediately we both relaxed, happy to be done with the formalities that were mandated by etiquette. "Now that you are both here, we can discuss what has been troubling me for some time." At the end of her sentence, Zin's two friends tensed and looked at each warily; Celestia continued, "You are both aware of, as his friends have shown me his true name, Scott's origins, am I correct?" Together we nodded curtly, both of us fully aware as to where he came from. She started up again, "Then this will make what I'm going to say slightly easier; it has come to my attention, from what his friends have told me, that there may be more than a few ways to arrive in Equestria from their world, something that doesn't bode well for us at all."

Shadow spoke up cautiously, "What does this have to do with Zi- err, Scott, Princess?"

She gave Shadow and I a sad smile. "This is what troubles me most of all; his friends have told me of certain... discrepancies in Scott's past. This only confirmed my own doubts, gathering what I could from peering into his scarred mind; he's dangerous, not in just the conscious way. Which brings me to what I have to say," she let out a sigh. Whatever it was, it was troubling her greatly; the fact that she had shown it surprised me almost as much. "Whatever happens in the next few days, Scott must not be allowed back to his own world. Furthermore, if he survives the up-coming ordeal, there are only two things I can think of; banishment or..." she seemed to choke on the last word, but finally got it out," Execution." When she finished, a collective silence pervaded the room; neither Shadow or I could find our voices to object, while Jake and Sofia faces were downcast, knowing that they were the ones that brought this upon their friend.

It took me a second to regain my voice, when I did it came out in a choked gasp. "Execute, Princess? Surely there must be some other way...." I let my sentence trail off, unable to think of anything else to say, not knowing the full implications of his past.

Princess Celestia suddenly looked tired, as if all of this had suddenly crashed upon her all at once. Folding her legs under her, she sat heavily down in her own chair. "No, Spade, I cannot see another way. I have discussed this in private with Princess Luna as well; grieved as she was to hear it, neither her or I could find another solution."

"But... but how? What could he possibly of done to warrant such a harsh punishment?" It was Shadow who spoke this time, sorrow making her words come out broken.

"Murder, theft, a few cases of arson; he has quite a few crimes under his belt. He may have changed, but his black past still haunts him, something I cannot allow to roam free among my subjects. Execution may not be entirely necessary either, banishment is always an option. When it comes to it, the choice will be his to make." She finished sadly.

A dull resignation was resounded in the following silence, no one able to come up with a better solution, while none wishing to go through with the planned one. I looked over to Shadow, who while on the outside retained a mask of calmness, inside I knew she was fighting a battle of emotions; similar to my own. Sure, I didn't want to see him go; with a past like his though, what solution could I come up with? The thought didn't leave my head and I resigned to think it over further tonight. I knew neither Shadow nor I would be getting much sleep tonight.

With a sigh, the princess receded further into her chair, seeking some sort of solace from it. "That is all I needed of you two; you may return to your duties." With that said, she tilted her head towards the door, giving us leave to go. With another formal bow, we both quickly found our leave, exiting first through the office door then out through the main door. Without a second glance at the guards on duty, we headed back for our own office. The short trip back was marred by silence, only broken once we were back in the safety of our closed off office. As soon as we entered, I shut the door and cast a spell to keep out any unwanted eyes and ears.

Once cast, Shadow looked to me, anguish filling her eyes. "What are we going to do Spade? I know he's had a troubled past but surely that doesn't account for the person he is today!"

I sighed, no answer coming to my head. Leaning against the wall, I collected my thoughts under her gaze. "I honestly don't know... you're right, he isn't the same person he once was, but that doesn't excuse the way he acted in the past. Now, I don't like it any more than you; let's just hope he chooses banishment over execution. We'd at least get a chance to see him now and then that way."

She gave me an exasperated look. "There must be something we can do... anything...." She said, unable to find a way to finish our sentence.

"If the two princesses couldn't find another way, then I don't think we'd be able to... let's put it out of our head for now, yeah?" I said, moving up to her and lifting her face with a hoof. "We've got big enough problems to be worrying about that right now. So, we'll leave it for now, agreed?" She sighed and turned away, heading back for her desk. Standing at it, she stared at the papers scattered about before giving me a reluctant nod.

Relinquishing the flow of magic that held the spell in place, I moved back to my own desk, staring bleakly at the reports laying about, suddenly very tired and disinterested in them. "Fear thy actions, for they may have repercussions far beyond that which anypony could percieve...." I murmured to myself.

"Who said that?" Shadow asked, her mood just as bleak as my own.

"I did... I only hope our actions of the next few days will be enough to grant us a clear conscience. If not, well then I hope one day that we can find a way to forgive ourselves." I finished, returning to my reports, a sudden sour taste in my mouth.

Once Gone

A sudden commotion from outside caught my attention, several voices were yelling and I noticed several bodies rush past the makeshift screen of the office. With a nervous look at Shadow, we both got up and rushed out of the office, just in time to see Jake sprinting down the stairs, chasing after Zin. "Scott, Scott wait! I'm sorry!" He cried desperately, running straight to the door of the library before stopping and shouting one last time, "Scott!" Slumping against the door frame, he looked at the ground, mumbling to himself. Coming down from the balcony was a shocked looking SilverClaw, who upon seeing us turned angry.

"Did you know about this?!" She growled, barring her fangs. What had caused her to anger so; to cause Scott to leave? It took me a moment to piece it together, but as soon as I remembered Jake I knew he must have told him.

"Yes, I did. There's nothing I can do about it though." I replied, trying to keep my voice even. She pounced at me, only to be stopped by a burst of magic from Shadow.

"Enough!" She shrieked, "Fighting will get us no closer to finding him!" She put SilverClaw back down gently, a few meters from where she had been. "Now do you have any idea where he might have gone?"

"No," She spat, "He just ran off. You had better find him too, otherwise...."

My own anger began to rise. "I will not have threats from a guest to Ponyville, especially one who normally wouldn't be allowed here. Now you can rest assured, I'll go out and find him." I turned to Shadow. "Can you calm things down here? I can't leave with things in the chaos they are now in."

"Leave it up to me." She said. I turned and started quickly trotting down the stairs. Her voice caught me mid-way down, "Bring him back, yeah?"

I turned and gave her a smile. "Yeah" I replied, finishing my way down the stairs. With a quick flap of my wings, I rushed towards the door, stopping briefly by the crooked figure of Jake. "You. I'll have a talk with you later." I hissed, restraining my temper. He merely looked up, staring past me into the distance, tears soaking his eyes and streaming down his cheeks.

"Just... find him... please...." He choked through the tears, his voice barely louder than a whisper. Without acknowledging him, I merely brushed past him, none to gently, spreading my wings and casting my magic outwards, quickly picking up on the trail he had left when he hastily teleported away. Instead of teleporting myself, I decided it would be best to give him some time alone; flapping hard, I began following the trail he had left, heading south-west towards the Ever Free Forest. Wherever he was, it would be someplace nopony would ever think to find him.

I had followed his trail all the way into the forest, well past my own cabin into the deep recesses of the unnatural forest. I had an idea of where he was going, but my suspicions couldn't be confirmed until his trail stopped. I continued at a fast pace, restraining myself from flying at full speed for where he was; jumping in on him wasn't what he needed right now, so I restrained myself to a brisk flight.

My suspicions were confirmed, however, when I came upon a rotting and decayed rope bridge across a deep chasm. This was the only way on the ground to get to the abandoned Castle of the Two Sisters. I let out an inward sigh. There is nothing good that will come of this, I thought, and it is quite ironic that it would happen here. Slowing my pace, I flew over the bridge, the abandoned castle already in sight. I reached over my shoulder for my rifle, only to curse under my breath, realizing that most of my equipment was back in Ponyville, the only thing I had with me was my battle belt. With another curse at my foolishness, I paused in the air and did a quick equipment check. I had my sidearm, the Colt .45, with two spare magazines to go along with the one already loaded. Twenty-one rounds... not a lot; quickly pulling it out, I pulled the slide back partway, making sure a round was in the chamber before slamming it back in its holster. Grumbling to myself, I brushed a hoof over my knife, making sure it was still there, while checking the small pouch on my back; a few odd medical supplies and other survival tools were contained within.

Sighing to myself yet again, I lowered my hooves, not at all happy with my forgetfulness. Come on old boy, you're better than this, I thought, remember what happened when Nightmare Moon returned? I continued to chastise myself for a moment before I realized that I was on a tight schedule. "Right. Find Zin now, scrutinize my actions later." I whisper to myself, returning one hoof to the holster, returning back to flying.

Slowly I approached the abandoned castle, my whole body tense. The place felt of death and despair; suddenly, as I passed onto the grounds, the air temperature dropped drastically. I cast a small protection spell against the cold, no need to have my blood freeze up on me, I mussed. Flying high above the main courtyard, I spotted two figures down below, absorbed in some sort of conversation. Neither of them seemed to register my presence, but I quickly recognized one of the figures to be Zin, while the other resembled another Diamond Dog I hadn't seen before. The strange dog must be the 'she-wolf' Zin was always going on about, I thought grimly.

Suddenly, the bent over figure of Zin rose to his feet as the she-wolf cast a dark portal behind them. The magic she used was malicious; tendrils of black magic sprouting from the portal she had created. The magic she used seem to have an immediate affect on the surrounding area, as vines and weeds that had previously been thriving wilted and died. Remnants of the spell manage to reach even me at the height I was at, sending a shiver down my spine. No, that's definitely not natural.

I knew I was going to regret what I was going to do next, but I couldn't think of anything else to do. With an intake of breath, I rushed down from the sky, diving towards the ground; my wings closed. Right before I impacted, my wings snapped open and with a silent rush of air, I landed without a sound in front of the two of them, keeping my right foreleg brushed against the holster. The air dropped a few more degrees; despite the spell I had cast I could feel a chill edging around me.

“Why am I not surprised you’d be the one to find me?” He said almost sarcastically, the she-wolf looking impassive at my appearance.

"Zin... what exactly are you doing?" I asked cautiously, an edge to my voice. I didn't like where I was, facing off against these two. The whole area reeked of an ambush, plenty of cover; none of it near me.

Retracting her arm from him, the she-wolf to the portal and started towards it. “Finish whatever business you have. We’ll be waiting.” She cooed, before walking into the black energy and disappearing from sight.

Zin turned his head back to me, a contempt look on his face. “What does it look like I am doing?”

"It looks like you're about to betray all of your friends by siding with that harlot and her army." I snapped, pushing the down on the clasp that held the pistol in place.

Bemused, he crossed his arms, staring at me with that same look of self-righteousness I remember from when I first met him. “Having friends never turned out right for me. Look where I am now. Either getting killed, or sent away. What do you care?”

I choked on my words. "I didn't want it to happen like this kid... I never did. Come back and we'll work something out... I'm sure if we get enough ponies to help out your case, it won't be as serious."

He unfolded his arms and let them drop to his side before continuing. “Who exactly could we get? Celestia was so eager to forget all the good I have done, all because of mistakes in the past. We both know once her mind is made up, you can’t change it.”

I looked at him angrily. "You weren't there, kid. Doing this hurt her as much as it did me or anypony else. She hasn't forgotten the good you have done, but YOU can't simply forget all of the other things you have done."

He brought a hand up to his chin, holding it there, pondering what he would do next. He sat like that, lost in thought for a few moments before finally dropping his hand back down to his side. “I’ll give her a chance. If nothing has changed, we’ll see which side I die on." He said, moving away from the black portal.

"Let's see if she give, you, a chance, and let's hope it's on the right one." I sighed, happy that I didn't have to draw my weapon. Easing it back into the holster, a small click sounded to let me know it was once again secured. Waving him over, I said, "It would be best if we teleport back. Walking wouldn't exactly be the best way back at this moment."

“Agreed.” He said, walking over to me. Once he was close enough, I cast the transportation spell, a small orb of copper magic forming around us and closing back again just as fast. Suddenly, we were back in Ponyville, standing outside the command center; Jake standing outside, his fists curled into balls as he anxiously awaited our return. As soon as he saw us he ran straight past me and at Zin.

"Scott! What happened to you? Why'd you just run off like that?!" He gasped, obviously restraining himself from outright hugging the kid.

“Hold your tongue, brother. I will answer your questions at a later time. But here’s a clue: How would you react if you were told you were either going to be sent away or killed? Ponder that for a bit while I attend to business.” He scoffed, his voice tight. Jake reeled back as if struck, the verbal blow hitting home.

Jake took a couple steps back, coming up next to my flank. He looked like he was barely holding back tears as he said, his voice coming out in a gasp. "Yeah... sure thing... brother. I guess I'll see you later...." Without waiting a second longer, he turned and fled, running around the library and headed somewhere behind it. As he retreated I noted a few stray drops of liquid flying through the air. I turned around and faced Zin.

"That's exactly what's going to stop Princess Celestia from changing her mind. You have to show her you've changed and that wasn't it." I said, shaking my head at him.

I turned back and I heard him sigh from behind me. “I’m aware of this. It’s just hard for me to cool off.”

"Well you're going to have to learn how to, and fast. What you showed me just now is that when it comes to it, you let your temper and inner angers get the best of you." I called back. "Come now, we have to meet Princess Celestia." He said nothing as I heard him shift from behind, obviously ready to follow. Without hesitating, I started trotting towards the princess' temporary residences on the side of the library, Zin following close behind.

As I approached Princess Celestia's temporary home, I noticed two different guards on duty, the shift having changed since I was last here a few hours prior. As we approached, they crossed their spears, denying us entrance. "State your business." The one on the left barked, more to Zin than myself.

I sighed, suddenly not in the mood for these procedures, but continued nonetheless. "Spade, with the Celestian Special Forces, requests an audience with the princess to discuss matters of grave importance."

The same guard gave a brisk nod, and called over his shoulder, his voice projecting to the inside of the building. "Spade and guest are here to see you, my princess. They come to discuss matters of importance."

A moment passed of silence before the princess' voice called out from the house. "You may admit them, Captain." At her command the two Royal Guards raised their spears, once again standing at brisk attention.

I motioned for Zin to follow, walking past the guards and giving the duty captain a smile before walking through the door. I immediately spotted the princess surveying the map that dominated the room, she turned towards us just as Zin closed the door behind him. At the noise, she turned towards us, her expression hardening at the sight of Zin; her voice tight as she spoke. "Spade, I'm glad to see you managed to bring him back." As she addressed me, I dropped into a bow.

"Of course Princess. I couldn't have left him where he was." I said, hoping to avoid the question that was coming, but I knew better than to think it wouldn't.

She began addressing Zin. "Where, pray tell, did you go?" I stiffened at the question, knowing that this wouldn't go over well if he didn't play it right.

“Someplace to clear my head.” He said, still his old arrogant self.

"That doesn't answer my question. Now where exactly did you go, Zin?" She asked again, her tone still holding on to its regal inflections.

“I was roaming the forest in an effort to process some recent events.” He said plainly, obviously not about to go into any details.

She scrutinized him for a moment before letting out a sigh. "You must be completely honest with me Zin, I can't have you hiding any details."

He let out a heavy sight before speaking, “Silver and I were sitting on the balcony of the library when the she-wolf appeared. Trying to convert us to her side, to no avail. Some of her words, as well as anothers, hung in my head and I needed to be alone to think.”

She nodded. "I had felt her presence; there was nothing that I could have done however. Continue, if you will. What happened during your time in the forest?"

“Her, again. Although she attempted to get sympathy out of me from both of your pasts. That’s pretty much all that leads up to now.”

The princess nodded. "I would assume as much. What exactly did she say though, and how exactly did you react?"

“She told me of how because they followed Discord, they were treated as a threat. A misguided spirit who was never given a chance to learn, using the same terminology to compare him to me. It took a reminder to make me remember where my loyalties lie.” He finished, his expression softening.

As he finished, Princess Celestia's brow furrowed in thought, although a small smile crossed spread across her face at the conclusion of his story. "I'm glad you were able to overcome your own desires, in spite of the circumstances, and remember the friendships you have forged here." She paused, surveying us both, a pleased smile on her face. "With this new courage you have shown, I can, with pleasure, lessen the sentence that had previously been predetermined against you."
“Thank you. I don’t think my friends would like the alternatives.” He replied, every notion in his body grateful. The princess returned his thanks with a dip of her head.

"Yes, I myself wouldn't have enjoyed enacting such harsh punishments on you... especially what with all you've done in service of the Equestrian nation." She said, the air in the room lightening considerably. I couldn't help the smile that broke across my face.

"Thank you, my princess. It would have pained all of us to see him go." I said cheerily, before a thought crossed my mind. "What will current punishment be?"

"Something, as I said, not as...erroneous as his previous one. It is something Princess Luna and I will have to discuss... alone." She finished, the command obvious. I dipped into another small bow.

"Of course, Princess." I replied, turning towards Zin. "Let's take our leave." He acknowledged me with a nod and I turned away, heading out through the door as one of the guards were called into the room.

I heard the faint voice of the princess as Zin and I walked away. "...bring me Princess Luna...," her voice trailed off as we walked further away. As we returned to the front of the library I turned to him.

"Go after him," I said bluntly, staring him down.

“He probably went back to his quarters. Know where those are?”
I let out a sigh. "Follow me, they're not far." Without waiting for a response, I went off down the main road of town, only to quickly turn the corner at the first building; a small alleyway in-front of me. I heard Zin following from behind so I pressed on, venturing down the alleyway until it opened up into a large clearing set in-between a row of houses. Set around the field were three makeshift barracks to which held a few of the Royal Guards stationed in Ponyville. Set some distance apart from the barracks was yet another makeshift building, this one a small shack that could fit two ponies, or humans.

Trotting up to the building, I gave a quick rasp on the door with a hoof, backing up a step after I had done so. Zin was beside me by this point, looking eagerly at the door. Not soon after the knock, a disheveled looking Sofia answered the door, casting an angry glance at Zin before looking to me. "Hi Spade. What's up?" I heard more movement inside, indicating that Jake was in there.

"Hello Sofia. I was wondering, is Jake here at the moment?" I asked as politely as possible.

She cast a shifting glance between Zin and I before looking back into the room. A second later she shifted her head back. "Yeah, he's here. Although I really don't think he feels like talking right now."

"Well, Zi- Scott, really needs to talk to him. To apologize." I said, giving him a small shove forward. He drew breath as if to speak, but was quickly stopped as Sofia grabbed him and dragged him into the building, slamming the door shut behind her. My head reeled back a bit at her abruptness, but I shrugged to myself and started whistling an old nursery rhyme to myself, as they began talking from inside the shack. After a few minutes of whistling, I noticed that the talking had stopped from inside; in fact, no noises were coming from the building at all. Trotting quickly over, I knocked quickly on the door. "Are y'all alright in there?" I called, stepping back, my gut telling me something wasn't quite right. After another moment of silence, I went to knock again when the door shot open, only to be stopped by a chain, holding it open only a few inches.

"Yes, everything's fine." Sofia called from the crack, her voice quaking as in a blatant lie. "We'll be finished soon." I took a step towards the door, whilst she closed it another inch.

"Y'all don't mind if I intrude on you? You guys are awfully quiet." I asked, taking another step forward. At the suggestion, the door closed further, remaining open by only half an inch.

"Yes, we mind! Now please go away!" She yelled, slamming the door the rest of the way, the sound of a lock clicking into place sounding from behind it. Well, I thought, if you want to play it that way, we can play it that way. Swiftly turning around on my hooves, I pulled my legs in and bucked hard against the door. Luckily for me, the door, along with the rest of the shack, was makeshift and splintered inward at the force of the buck. Unlucky for those inside, the same splinters flew inside, cutting its occupants. A high pitched yelp sounded from the building, soon followed by several groans. Instead of a fire lighting the room it was lit by an unnatural black and blue light, the likes of which I had seen earlier that day.

"NO!" I screamed, galloping into the room and pulling my pistol at the same time. Inside, Sofia and Jake lay bloodied on a couch from the wood fragments, while an unconscious Zin was being dragged into a portal similar to the one I had seen earlier by the she-wolf.

"You're too late," she jeered as she hauled Zin through the portal. With reflexes honed with years of training, I swung the pistol around and double tapped the trigger, sending two round towards the chest of the she-wolf. What happened next I still cannot explain, instead of the rounds hitting home, they were thrown off course by some field around the portal. The first round missed completely, while the second flew off and imbedded itself in her arm. With a grunt of pain, she hauled tossed Zin's limp body into the portal, only to jump in after him. Without hesitation, I galloped quickly after them, only to be stopped as the portal closed half a meter before I got to it.

"Damnit!" I cursed, turning on the two figures laying on the couch. "Damnit! What the hay happened?" I screamed, bringing the full brunt of my furry onto them.

Jake recovered and spoke first, blood smearing his face. "It was either him... or us. We chose him." He said, struggling to right himself and sit up on the couch. As he finished, I slammed my sidearm back into its holster, rage flowing through my blood as I stormed up to him.

"You, what?" I hissed vehemently, planting a hoof firmly on his chest as he tried to get up. He struggled under my hoof, but I kept him firmly in place.

Through gritted teeth he responded. "Don't you see? We had to! Do you think we'd do this if we had a choice?"

"There is always a choice." I spat, shoving him back against the couch and backing up from him. A dozen plans of action coursed through my head at once, the most obvious being to follow them. Concentrating on my magic, my horn lit up as I searched for the traces of some spell that would lead to where the portal had led to. To my dismay, some sort of disturbance blocked any trace I tried to use and I was slammed into a cold realization. He was gone. Zin was gone and there was no way to get him back. With a growl, I punched the wall in frustration, sending almost a fourth of it flying outwards.

As I hit the wall, two Royal Guards burst through the opening where the door had been. "Sir! We heard shots, what happened?" The first to enter the room, a lieutenant asked, casting his gaze across the wrecked room and its three occupants. Upon seeing the humans, he turned and look at me, his voice full of worry. "Sir! I ask again, what happened?"

"He's gone. Zin's..." I paused as the words sunk in, "Gone. Our enemy has taken him with the aid of these two." I said, waving a hoof at the two humans still sprawled on the couch. "Lieutenant, bring these two to Princess Celestia at once, tell her not of what has happened. I shall depart there myself shortly." Without reply, he gave me a quick salute, rounding on Sofia and Jake with the other guard.

"You heard him, on your feet." The lieutenant barked. Jake got shakily to his feet while Sofia, having been right in front of the door, struggled to rise. The lieutenant motioned to the other guard, who trotted to her side and none to gently lifted her onto his shoulders, which caused a groan of pain from her. The four of them quickly departed the room, leaving only myself in the shattered remains of the shack.

Recovery and An Unexpected Encounter

I awoke with a jolt, my pulse raced as I looked around expecting to see the tile and marble pillars of Princess Celestia's throne room, only to be confronted by the warmth of the fireplace in my own home. Looking around, I saw Shadow right next to me, probably haven fallen asleep sometime during the night. Trying to get up, I nearly fall right back on top of her as ever joint in my body screamed in protest to my sudden movement.

"Uhhh..." I let out small grunt. Forcing my legs to start moving, making my way to the kitchen. I get a glass of water, almost falling to the ground trying to stay up on three hooves. Deciding the effort was to much, I start limping my way to the bedroom. Opening the door, I see Princess Luna still sleeping there right where I left her. I must have only been out for at most a day for her to still be here. That thought pleased me, only a day since Nightmare Moon....

"Spade, you're awake!" Shadow whispered groggily. "How are you feeling?"

"Like a ton of bricks fell on top me," I tried giving her a smile but that only caused more pain. "What happened after Nightmare Moon got hit with the rainbow? I can't remember anything after that. I was more tired than I've ever been."

Looking into the fireplace as if lost in her own thoughts she said, "As soon as Nightmare Moon was defeated, the ponies body in which she had been inhabiting disappeared," she paused looking back at me, "the Diamond Dog who saved me... Zin, he was dying from the bullet in his chest. The princess and I tried our best to save him, but we couldn't remove the bullet without killing him. The only thing we could do was stop the bleeding and repair his ribcage as much as we could."

"Other than that, we gather the mane six along with Zin and wiped all of their memories of us. It's all we could do to keep our presence a secret. I don't know about Zin though... He's different than other Diamond Dogs and I fear he might have some memory of us." she rushed up to me, hugging me.

"I'm so glad you're okay Spade. With all the energy you exerted in that short span of time Celestia wasn't sure if you'd recover..." she began to tear up. These past few days must have been a lot on her...

I returned her hug despite the pain, "It's okay," I said, giving her the best smile I could, "I'm okay, everything is okay now. No matter what else happened, everything is okay." She nodded, smiling back at me in return, giggling. "What?" I said looking a little hurt.

"It's just, when you tackled Nightmare Moon, a piece of the tile had shot up and took up the upper half of your ear." she said, a little ashamed of laughing. Eyes wide, I tried bringing the tip of my ears in front of my eyes and what do you know, it was gone.

"Oh no!" I said in mock horror, "This is just simply horrid!" she began laughing and soon enough I started only to be stopped by a pain in my chest. "Ow, ow, ow." Taking me, she moved me back to where we had been laying, a few blankets spread on the ground.

"You really have to rest, it will be at least a week before you're able to use your full range of motion again." she said, laying down next to me.

I groaned. A whole week of bedrest. I really must have overexerted myself for my body to be in such deplorable condition. Nuzzling me she said, "It's fine. The princess has given the both of us leave for the next four months based on our performance. That's plenty of time for you to recover and to start working on other things." she beamed at me.

"Oh not for at least a week can I get to those other things in the condition I am in," I reply back, smiling inwardly at her shocked look that quickly turned into a devious one.

"Oh hooey," she giggled but quickly turned serious as something else came to her mind, "Spade, can I ask a favor from you?" I tilted my head in the best nod I could muster. "The Diamond Dog, Zin. I would like to visit him in Ponyville General. I want to make sure he's still alive and if not I'd like to give him a proper funeral."

Her look was dead serious and I knew how important this was to her. This dog saved her life, she owed him at least that. Nodding the best I could again I said, "Of coarse. The only thing is is you can't actually see him. He might remember and we can't have that." she nodded as if she already knew this. "Give it two more days. By my calculations he'll still be out until then." I paused again, catching my breath, "Also by then I should have recovered enough to make a trip to town so I'd like to go with you. I owe him a great debt as he saved the most important pony in my life." she nuzzled me at the last. Closing my eyes I fell asleep with her next to me, my mind finally at ease for the longest time.

We woke up early on that second morning, getting ready to make the trip into town. We decided to go into down under a cloak of magic rather than don our usually disguises. It would be better that way we thought. Shadow had to cast the spell as I still didn't have nearly enough energy to maintain that kind of spell for any great deal of time. We had to start it right from the house as anypony walking along the path would see us otherwise.

As we left however, I remembered one more thing. "Hold on I have to check on one thing before we leave." walking back into the house, I checked the bedroom once more, making sure Luna was still alive and breathing. Her wounds had been greater than I thought and she had been out ever since I had brought her here, the food on the bedside table left uneaten. I quickly checked her wound, almost fully healed. "Get better princess." I whispered, running back outside to join Shadow. She gave me a curious look asking, 'What was that all about?' "The princess is still out cold. She'll make it but I don't know when she will wake up. The wound was much greater than I had previously though and she could still have some organ damage."

"We'll check it when we get back. Whatever it is it will be better to do it together," she said, beginning the spell that would hide us from sight. I gave her a nod as the spells effects began to take affect. Even though it hid us from sight, we were so attuned to each other we could sense the exact location of where the other was. Slowly we began our walk down to Ponyville, the only thing on our minds was whether or not Zin was alive or dead.

It took us nearly an hour to walk down to Ponyville on account of my injuries, but when we got there we could see that there had been a recent celebration. Balloons, streamers, carts and all the things that were incorporated into a large party were strewn throughout the town. All around were ponies passed out from the recent partying. In the center of it all we spotted Pinkie Pie, surrounded by a stallion or two with happy looks on their faces

As we walked through the town, we eventually spotted the other mane five, all with gleeful looks on their sleeping faces as well as on those around them. Finally making it across town to Ponyville General, Shadow searched for which room Zin was in with her magic while I just sat and looked around. 'All of these ponies have no idea what really happened up there, not even the mane six. Yet they celebrate that with which they do not know...'

Stopping her search, Shadow turned and looked at me, 'You know as well as I do that it's for the best. Let them enjoy their celebration. We've got all we need in our cabin.' she said softly.

'You're right as always. Sorry. Just getting ahead of myself as usual. Continue with your search.'

I took her a minute, but she eventually found his signature on the bottom floor at the far left corner of the building. We walked up to the window just in-time to see a timid and scared looking doctor approaching Zin as they talked. The doctor seemed to jump a little and just then, Zin turned his head towards the window, looking straight at us without seeing who was truly there. He turned back to the doctor, still conversing with him. He attempted to get up but quickly fell down to be saved by a nearby nurse.

Putting him back into the bed, she got close as he whispered something to her. She nodded to him and promptly left the room, off to do whatever he had asked. He turned his attention back to the doctor and began talking again when Shadow asked, 'Aces, I'd like to say something to him. Just one thing, an imprint through telepathy. Would that be alright?'

I nodded. No harm could come from it. 'Of coarse. It's the least we can do.' She then said something to him, 'Take care.' As soon as the thought left, he jolted upwards, looking around frantically with wild eyes. Obviously not aware of who or what had said that to him in his head. He quickly resigned his search, falling back into the bed and quickly falling asleep.

I turned towards Shadow who turned towards me and we embraced. At least we have some closure with the person who had done so much for us. 'Come on,' I thought to her, 'Lets head home.'

---------------------------------------------------------Four Months Later---------------------------------------------------------------

With a grunt I hoisted the last pieces of the roof to my dugout into place, setting up some brush around it to make it as natural looking as possible. It had taken me a half hour to dig the hole and get everything in place for the observation post near the edge of the Ever Free Forest several miles from our own cottage.

Shadow and I's first dispatch from Celestia had to been to set up an observation post near this edge of the forest and to look for any strange magics that might have been happening. She had sensed some of Discords magic was still in effect here and had us posted to make sure nothing was out of order.

Although Shadow had been unable to come, as a month prior, all of our efforts had finally succeeded. She was with foal! It was one of the happiest days for the two of us. As soon as the dispatch had come in though I was out within the our. Both of us knew our duty and pregnant or not, one of us had to come out here.

Taking a few steps back, I made sure that even from point blank you couldn't tell what was hidden there. Not until you stepped on it would you notice anything and by then it would be to late anyway. I had brought some basic field equipment with me, a shorter rifle for easier maneuverability in the dense forest and dugout the short barreled variant of the HiR-14 chambered in the 7.62x54 round.

I was just admiring my handwork when I heard two voices nearby. As quick as I could, I dove into the burrow, just in time to see a Diamond Dog come into view. He seemed to just be enjoying his walk when a pegasus pony with a black mane and tail came flying down, yelling at the dog, "Take my guitar, beat me with it, and help that stallion who slept with my marefriend. I knew I'd find you alone at some point, mutt."

That pony sure has some guts, trying to take on a Diamond Dog alone. Then the dog spoke back as clearly as I've only ever heard one other Diamond Dog speak, "Come on, be reasonable. I am wounded and wouldn't be much of a challenge right now..." Wounded. Clear dialect. Zin. I instantly knew who it was and knew right away that the pony would have the upper hand.

"That gives me more of a reason to get my revenge here and now." the pegasus had gained an evil expression, obviously not one for a fair fight. Turning around, the pegasus bucked Zin in the stomach, sending him flying back a few feet. Dust flew up as he landed in the dirt, causing a low cloud to form around him. Zin curled into a ball, moaning as the pegasus pony once again walked up to him.

I decided this was enough, breaking through part of the roof in the burrow, I flew out just as the pegasus began to hit Zin a few more times. The pegasus looked up at me, surprise written on his face as he began to say, "Hey, who are you? This is none---" he got no further as I rammed into him, tackling him off of Zin.

I grunted loudly as I knocked all the air out of, coughing for breath. "Alright buddy, you asked for it." he said getting up, taking a wild swing at me with his hoof.

Shaking my head I say, "You have no idea who you're about to try and fight." Right before his hoof were to impact with my skull, I reach up a hoof, catching his in mid strike. I give him a little smirk as he looks at me, horror written on his face, "Now it's time you pick on somepony who is ready for the challenge." Pulling on his hoof, I throw him over my shoulder hard into the ground.

Jumping atop his back, I grab his foreleg and pull it behind his back as he let out a shriek of pain. I pull a bit harder, hearing as the his joints popped. "Its not so fun when you're outmatched, is it?" I only got another shriek of pain as his leg popped out of its socket. Not broken, but it'll hurt twice as much setting it back, which is exactly what I do. Shoving his leg forward again, I shove it back into it's socket. He let out a large cry right before blacking out.

I hop off of him, shaking my head. Ponies these days... I walk over to where Zin was laying, barely conscious. His eyes face contorted with surprise, akin to my own before he finally passed out from the pain. I sighed to myself. Great, I thought, not only do I have to deal with my mission but now I have to take care of a pegasus pony and a Diamond Dog.

Resigning to my task, I hoist the pegasus onto my back along with Zin and trek back to my burrow just behind the treeline. As I get there, I look inside. Gee, this is going to be a tight fit, but it'll have to do for now. I hop into the dugout, removing my two guests from my back before I closed off the top, once again removing it from sight.

Placing them in separate corners of the dugout, I look over both of them, shaking my head at the two of them. Zin, always getting yourself into trouble and you, looking at the pegasus, seeming to like making that trouble. Shrugging to myself, I go to sit in the other corner, using my magic to change my features into that of my guise, Lance. It'd be better if they didn't see me as I am now, I thought.

Looking for something to do, I reach for my knife, pulling it out of its sheath and inspecting the edge. "You're going to need a sharpening old girl," I say to it as if expecting a response. Reaching then for my whetstone, I pull it along the length of the knife, whiling away my time before the these two woke up.

After about an hour of that I sighed to myself. Slamming my knife back into its sheath, a small click letting me know it was secure, I walked up to Zin who was still lying unconscious on the ground. A small moan emanated from the pegasus as he rolled onto his leg, but was quickly stopped as he against switched positions. They'll both be out for at least another hour.

Turning back towards Zin, I take his muzzle in my hoof, turning this way and that, examining his features. "What secrets do you hold old boy?" I mutter to myself, laying Zin flat on blanket on the ground. Kneeling on all fours next to him, I place my horn that I had previously hid from sight and though with magic against his forehead, breathing deep as I concentrated on a memory spell, preparing myself to launch myself into one of his past memories. "It's high time I found out just what those are."

I placed an hour time limit on the magic, which instantly took effect. The only problem with this magic, is that the participant must be asleep, and they would experience the memory as well. Any contact that I accidentally have with them will break the spell and they will wake up within a few minutes. I felt myself being pulled from my body, deep into some past memory of his, ready to find out whatever it is he was hiding.

I snapped to in the middle of the sky below a bustling town. There were these strange noises, honking of some sort that pierced the sky, along with these small bobbles of light in front large machines that seemed to be crawling along the ground. Through the air there was a think smog that made me cough right away. 'What is this horrid place?' I thought to myself as I flew through the air, placing a mask over my snout that would filter the air around me, allowing me to breath normally.

The spell instantly honed me onto Zin, who from the feel of it, was on top of some sort of building with somepony else. I began flying slowly over there, as I couldn't disguise myself with magic in the middle of another spell. No one else in the memory were sentient, all of them put on playback, even Zin. The only difference was he could interact with it like it was a dream and not just a normal memory.

I flew high enough that the noise was lessened considerably, therefore not giving me a good view on those below. But the more and more I flew around, the more suspicious I grew of Zin's origins. I began to have an idea of who he really was when I came upon him. He was atop what looked to be a library next to a school.

I steadily dove into a cloud, masking myself as much as I could from sight. When the thing that was supposed to be Zin got on the roof... I knew instantaneously why he was so different. Why he talked so eloquently, why he wasn't as fast as a normal Diamond Dog. Its because he wasn't. He is, or was a human. Shadow and I had to study them while we were still cadets. They were a violent society, ruled by greed. If I had known....

Never mind that now. His actions of the present supersede those of his past. He was approaching another human, this one female, who had been on the roof prior to his coming. I flew down to a lower cloud to hear their conversation.

"The hell happened?" was the first thing I heard from the female. She appeared to be the same age as Zin, albeit a little more confident when she walked and a more confident tone. She ran towards Zin, reaching for something inside a satchel at her side, dabbling at what looked to be blood and another liquid on his head, pulling shards of glass out of his mane... Hair, they call it hair.

He fell to his knees crying, while the female went down trying to comfort him."Hey, take it easy. What happened?" she said. He looked up, tears streaking his face.

"My...My dad was drunk and beating my mom. I yelled to stop him, but he hit me with his whiskey bottle. I fell to the ground and got my bat and tried to defend my mom...I broke his arm, Sofia. I can't go home, I could get taken away!" he screamed this all at her, loud enough that I could have been a block over and heard. Wow, this kid had it bad. At least he's in a semi-better place now.

He appeared to smile, falling on his back as he did so, looking up in the sky. The female did the same. Oh hay, if I don't move soon he might spot me. "Sofia, let me be honest with you..." his voice came up again. "I lost all of my self control in there...I regret what I did, but if I didn't...He would have hurt her or me even more..." Don't regret the actions you make kid, it will only lead to more hardships in your life, I wanted to tell him.

After a few minutes of them just laying there looking into the sky, I was about to end my spell before I was found when Zin said again, "Sofia..." they looked at each other, and he looked like he was about to get something off his chest when he said, "Nevermind. I think I will stay up here tonight. How about you?"

"I don't need to be home anytime soon. Mom is out of town for a few more days, so might as well stay here with you." she said back, smiling at him. Alright, I though, I've seen enough. It's time to bail out of here before anything bad happens. I began working my magic, flying off of my cloud, opening the door out of the memory when in mid flight, everything stopped. All the noises, all the flickering lights, it all stopped. The air was still as I continued flying. Damn, he's sensed me. I've just got a little more to go before I get to the door... Suddenly, Zin had disappeared from where he had been.

Oh not good, not good. I turned my head in all directions trying to spot him when I heard a cough from behind. The hair of my mane stood on end as I turned around to see Zin floating a meter or two behind me. Oh Celestia he knows!

"Get out of my head." he said it normally, but the force of his words pushed me back through the door, ending the memory and snapping me back into my body.

My eyes snapped open, as I looked around frantically. The time for the dream had run its coarse and Zin and the pegasus would be waking up any minute now. Rushing back to my corner, I reach for my hat, putting it on over my eyes, feigning sleep. I slowed down my breathing and heart rate, calming down my entire body. No matter what happens, he cannot know I was inside his head or who I am.

It took only a second to calm myself down completely, those years I spent staying still in the same spot had paid off. It was another two minutes before the pegasus came to, softly groaning as he woke up to the pain. Not long after him Zin woke up, groaning much the same as his own pain returned to him. You've got some explaining to do, I thought, but not before I find out what the problem is between you and this pegasus over here.